WILLIAM CLAYTON’S

NAUVOO DIARIES

and

PERSONAL WRITINGS

A chronological compilation of the personal
writings of William Clayton while he was a
resident of Nauvoo, Illinois.

_________________________________________________________________

November 24, 1840
through
February 27, 1846

_________________________________________________________________

Robert C. Fillerup, compiler

_________________________________________________________________

*******

Contents

*******

Introduction:

Sources:

Comments:

1840:
1841:
1842:
1843:
1844:
1845:
1846:

Footnotes:

_________________________________________________________________

*******

Introduction

*******

“Beginning in early 1842, William Clayton became involved in nearly
every important activity in Nauvoo, including the private concerns of
the Prophet. In this respect his life reflects the Nauvoo experience
better than does the life of almost anyone else–even better that many
church leaders who were often away on missions. He became an intimate
friend and confidant of Joseph Smith, writing letters for him,
recording revelations, and performing important errands. As a scribe
he kept the sacred `Book of the Law of the Lord’; was officially
designated to write the history of the Nauvoo Temple; helped prepare
the official history of Joseph Smith (indeed, his personal journals
become the source for many entries in that history); and kept various
other books and accounts as assigned. He was a member of the temple
committee and kept all the financial and other records dealing with
the building of the temple, including the collection and recording of
tithes. Later, after the baptismal font was completed, it was up to
Clayton to issue receipts certifying that a person was entitled to the
privileges of the font (for baptisms for the dead) because he had paid
tithing. He became Nauvoo city treasurer, recorder, and clerk of the
Nauvoo City Council, secretary pro tem of the Nauvoo Masonic Lodge, an
officer of the Nauvoo Music Association, and a member of the committee
responsible for erecting the Music Hall in Nauvoo. He also became a
member and clerk of the highly important Council of Fifty, as well as
a member of Joseph Smith’s private prayer circle. He may have
functioned in more public and semi-public capacities than almost any
other person in Nauvoo, save Joseph Smith. What is important here,
however, is not just the Nauvoo that Clayton saw and helped build, but
the Nauvoo that Clayton felt, deep inside. Only by capturing the
feelings and emotions of a disciple such as Clayton can we understand
the real meaning of Nauvoo in the lives of the Illinois Saints.”

From James B. Allen, “One Man’s Nauvoo: William Clayton’s Experience
in Mormon Illinois,” Journal of Mormon History, Vol 6, 1979, pp.
42-3.
_________________________________________________________________

*******

Sources

*******

This compilation attempts to capture chronologically, all of the
personal writings of William Clayton while he was a resident of
Nauvoo, Illinois. It begins with the day Clayton arrived in Nauvoo,
and ends with the day he left Nauvoo and crossed the Mississippi River
for the trek West. It does not include official writings made for the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, such as notices in
newspapers, correspondence for Joseph Smith, entries in official
record books, other men’s diaries (such as Heber C. Kimball), etc.
Based upon some estimates made by James B. Allen, it is probable that
this compilation contains less than 30 percent of the whole. 1

The sources used in this compilation are detailed below. Occasionally,
a single source is used, in which case the source is detailed in a
footnote. See 1 May 1843 for example.

Manchester

Manchester Mormons: The Journal of William Clayton, 1840 to 1842, ed.
James B. Allen and Thomas G. Alexander (Santa Barbara and Salt Lake
City: Peregrine Smith, Inc., 1974). Entries from 24 November 1840
(when Clayton first arrived in Nauvoo) through 13 February 1842 are
included here.

Letter

Heart Throbs of the West, Vol. 5 (1944): pp. 373-80.

Nauvoo 1

Diary for 27 November 1842 through 28 April 1843 and 25 September 1844
through 31 March 1845. (Original diary in possession of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Salt Lake City, Utah.)

Nauvoo 2

Diary for 27 April 1843 through 24 September 1844. (Original in
possession of the LDS Church.)

Nauvoo 3

Diary for 14 June through 22 June 1844 – Inserted under the cover of
the 1842-1845 diary. (Original in possession of the LDS Church.)

Nauvoo 4

Diary for April 1845 through 30 January 1846. (Original in possession
of the LDS Church.)

Pioneer Journal

William Clayton’s Journal; A Daily Record of the Journey of the
Original Company of “Mormon” Pioneers from Nauvoo, Illinois, to the
Valley of the Great Salt Lake (Salt Lake City, Utah, Clayton Family
Association, 1921). Entries for 8 February 1846 through 27 February
1846 (the day Clayton crossed the Mississippi river and left Nauvoo)
have been included here.

Temple History

The original document is located in the LDS Church Archives and is
entitled “Nauvoo Temple History Journal, William Clayton, 1845.” It
was published serially as “An Interesting Journal, by William
Clayton,” in the Juvenile Instructor, Vol 21, 1886, Nos. 2-10, 12-13,
and 15-20. There are only minor, and essentially insignificant,
differences between the manuscript document and the printed version.
Page number references are to the Instructor. Because of the narrative
manner in which this source was written, entries sometimes contain
information covering a time span. It is possible that there are some
entries in the original manuscript that were never published. See the
footnote to the date of 6 April 1845. It was also printed as
Appendix B in Smith, An Intimate Chronicle, pp. 525-553.

Extracts

Clayton probably kept a “Private Book” or “Record” while in Nauvoo.
The original is not known to exist, but copies of “Extracts from
William Clayton’s Private Book,” exist. See the Note for the date of 9
May 1841 herein; The Words of Joseph Smith, p. 93; Allen, p. 146,
n.30. It was printed as Appendix A in Smith, An Intimate Chronicle,
pp. 513-524.

Council of 50

L. John Nuttall made a fifteen page extract from Clayton’s Journals in
the 1880’s concerning the Kingdom of God and Council of Fifty (Nuttall
was Clayton’s successor as “Clerk of the Kingdom”). Nuttall’s
manuscript is entitled “Extracts from the Journal of Elder Wm Clayton,
regarding the K. of G.”, and is located in the Archives, Historical
Department, Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Salt Lake
City, Utah. These “Extracts” were published in Andrew F. Ehat, “`It
Seems Like Heaven Began on Earth’: Joseph Smith and the Constitution
of the Kingdom of God.”, Brigham Young University Studies 20 (Spring
1980): pp. 266-273.

Allen 1

James B. Allen, “One Man’s Nauvoo: William Clayton’s Experience in
Mormon Illinois, Journal of Mormon History, Volume 6, 1979. Clayton
diary entries are sometimes given as direct quotes, but are more often
restated in Allen’s words. (See Allen 2, below).

Allen 2

Trials of Discipleship, The Story of William Clayton, James B. Allen,
(Urbana and Chicago, University of Illinois Press, 1987). Allen quotes
from the Clayton journals, both verbatim and descriptively, although
in many cases the quotes are incomplete or are rewritten by Allen.
These entries have been added chronologically, although in most cases
they appear in Allen’s work by subject.

Words

Andrew F. Ehat and Lyndon W. Cook, The Words of Joseph Smith, The
contemporary accounts of the Nauvoo discourses of the Prophet Joseph,
Brigham Young University, Provo, Utah (1980). Entries from Clayton’s
Nauvoo diaries which recorded addresses and public comments by Joseph
Smith.

Affidavit

A statement made by Clayton and sworn to before a notary on February
16, 1874 in Salt Lake City, Utah. Published in Andrew Jenson, The
Historical Record, Salt Lake City, Utah, 1888, pp. 224-226. Although
not a writing made in Nauvoo, it relates almost exclusively to the
Nauvoo period and contains information not found elsewhere, which was
possibly taken from Clayton’s own diaries. It was printed as Appendix
C in Smith, An Intimate Chronicle, pp. 555-559.

Most of the entries from Nauvoo 1, 2, 3, and 4 were first published in
Jerald and Sandra Tanner, Clayton’s Secret Writings Uncovered;
Extracts From the Diaries of Joseph Smith’s Secretary William
Clayton, Salt Lake City: Modern Microfilm (1982), although the
extracts were not presented chronologically. Additional entries from
these diaries have been included here which did not appear in Tanner’s
publication.

For additional information on the Clayton diaries, see: Ehat, “It
Seems Like Heaven Began on Earth…”, p. 266; Allen, “One Man’s
Nauvoo…”, p. 42; Ehat and Cook, Words of the Prophet Joseph Smith,
p. 263; Tanners, Clayton’s Secret Writings Uncovered, Introduction;
Salt Lake City Messenger, Utah Lighthouse Ministry, No. 53, March
1984, Salt Lake City, pp. 5-8; and BYU Studies, Vol. 35, No. 2, 1995,
pp. 165-175, which consists of a review by James B. Allen of George D.
Smith, ed. An Intimate Chronicle: The Journals of William Clayton.
_________________________________________________________________

*******

Comments

*******

[Comments on An Intimate Chronicle, The Journals of William Clayton,
George D. Smith, Ed., Signature Books, Salt Lake City, 1991, paperback
edition 1995.]

Only a cursory attempt has been made to compare the entries herein to
those found in An Intimate Chronicle, The Journals of William Clayton.
Initial observations indicate that George Smith’s version is based
entirely on the notes of Andrew Ehat as published by the Tanners. It
appears that Smith did not include any of the material found in the
Allen publications which was not already contained in the Tanner
publication. Similarly, Smith did not include all of the entries
found in Ehat’s BYU Studies article on the Kingdom of God.

It should be noted that an entry found on page 93 in Smith’s work is
incorrect. The entry shown for January 20, 1843, Friday, is really
January 29, 1843, Sunday. See Words, p. 164. Other mistakes in Smith
indicate that he probably did not even compare his entries to those
found in Words. For example, Smith did not include either of the
Clayton entries for 8 April 1843 (see Words, pp. 182 and 190). Smith
also apparently did not realize that there are sometimes two versions
in Ehat’s notes for the same date. See herein the entry for 18 June
1844 and the accompanying footnote.

And finally, Smith did not include some of the other published entries
from Clayton’s diaries. For example, the entry for 1 May 1843 is
printed more completely in Blood Atonement and the Origin of Plural
Marriage.

Of interest is footnote 129 on page lvi of Intimate Chronicle, which
indicates that Smith may have included some entries supplied by an
unnamed researcher that do not appear in the Ehat materials. I have
not been able to yet identify any such entries.

James B. Allen wrote a review of An Intimate Chronicle in BYU Studies,
Vol. 35, No. 2, 1995, pp. 165-75. There Allen points out most of the
flaws in George Smith’s compilation. Allen points out on p. 167 that
“Smith’s abridgment is based almost entirely on [the Tanner’s
publication] with some additions from a few other sources.”
_________________________________________________________________

*******

1840

*******

24 November 1840, Tuesday
Manchester, p. 200

Tuesday. This A M Elder Turley having been in company with a man from
Commerce said that if any choose to walk that man would conduct them
at which William Poole myself and several others went along with him
by land to Commerce where we arrived about 12 o clock. We called at
the Upper stone house and found Sister Garner from Manchester. They
had arrived about one week previous having been 6 months on their way.
We then went to Sister Hyrum Clarks and on our way called at Francis
Moon’s. After we had been here a little while we perceived Elder
Turley and some others coming. Knowing then that the Boat had arrived
we returned to the boat and after taking a little dinner we proceeded
according to the appointment of Committee to move our luggage to a new
house on the banks of the Mississippi river. Thus ended a journey of
over 5000 miles having been exactly 11 weeks and about 10 hours
between leaving Liverpool and arriving at our journeys end. We had
been much exposed to cold weather and suffered many deprivations and
disconveniences yet through the mercy of God we landed safe and in
good health with the exception of 8 persons one of whom died soon
after landing. We were pleased to find ourselves once more at home and
felt to praise God for his goodness. We did not get all our luggage
unloaded that night and having no fire we concluded to take the
invitation of Brother Henry Moore and stay overnight at his house. He
kindly gave us our breakfast the following Morning. We slept on the
floor.

25 November 1840, Wednesday
Manchester, p. 201

On the morning of the 25th we proceeded to unload the remainder of our
luggage. Brother Thompson lent us a small stove. The house being small
for 14 of us viz William Poole and family. Richard Jenkinson and wife.
Mary Ware and my father in laws family and my family; we was some
crow’d but we were pretty comfortable. We made our bed on hay on the
floor and was obliged to move them every morning for the room. After a
few weeks we made our beds upstairs and fill them with oak leaves. In
a few days after we arrived at Nauvoo Elder Hyrum Smith came for me to
go on board the Steam Boat Nauvoo. I spent one day on it and it was
then concluded not to sail her any more this season. We remained at
this house 7 weeks during which time we made enquiry concerning some
land and after much consultation I went to Hyrum Smith for council. He
said he had some land to sell in Iowa Territory for 3 dollars an acre
and he counciled us to go. We finally concluded to move over the river
into the Territory. The saints frequently told us that the devil was
over the river &c but this did not hinder us from going. I agreed with
William Smith for 185 acres of land and was to pay for it out of my
wages on the Steam Boat which he ensured to [–]. I was to give him �
of my wages untill it was paid up. We also bought a Waggon of him for
60$ paying � down the rest with the land. We bought a Yoke of oxen and
chain for 55$ and 3 Hogs for 8$ of Mr. Thomas Grover. We did not
attend many meetings while on this side of the river. We heard Joseph
speak twice and Sidney Rigdon once. We attended singing meetings
frequently and often had to sing “Gentle Gale” for Joseph and
others.

29 November 1840, Sunday
Letter
Nauvoo, November 29, 1840.
To Edward Martin: And the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
in Penwortham.

William Clayton sends greetings praying that the God of Joseph may
fill you with all heavenly blessings and prepare you for the toilsome
journey which lies before you and which he has safely brought us
through; I rejoice that we have arrived at our journey’s end and have
the privilege of resting ourselves. Travelling is laborious work and
especially at this season of the year, but notwithstanding all the
difficulties and dangers through which we have had to pass we are here
and we are healthy and cheerful for which we feel very thankful. If we
had left England about six weeks sooner we should have had a pleasant
journey. I suppose more so than any other part of the year; but it is
impossible to come this distance but what the weather will be either
too hot or too cold and we have had both. However the journey lies
before you and although it is impossible for pen to describe to you
the difficulties you will have to endure you must come or suffer the
vengeance of heaven and for my part I will say that if I was in
England now and had experienced all the journey it would not in the
least deter me from coming for I have often found that in the greatest
seasons of suffering we have the greatest cause of rejoicing and so it
has been with us for when we have thought impossible even then was our
happiest moments. After all this I am aware that all we have suffered
is scarce a beginning to our share of the tribulations of these last
days. At the time of harvest men are sent to cut down the corn and
then it is drawn to the barn, but we have yet to be threshed and
sifted and perhaps the sifting time will be the worst to endure. Then
the chaff and tares will be separated from the pure grain and will be
ready for burning. The kingdom of heaven is like unto a net cast into
the sea, but not until it was drawn to shore was the separation of the
good and bad. That grain which cannot endure the shaking between the
field and the barn is in great danger of being lost in the journey and
if once separated from the sheaf and care of the farmer it is in
danger of being devoured by the fowls and other enemies. And they that
hang down its head for fear of the toils of harvesting is of very
little worth to the farmer. Those that come to this land must set
their minds firm to come through all and not flinch if death should
stare them in the face. The Lord calls for valiant hearted men who are
not afraid to die. A company of saints who come to this land would
greatly lessen their sufferings by taking care to be firmly united
together for if once Satan can cause enmity or confusion it is with
great difficulty that you can repair the breach especially when under
such peculiar circumstances.

We have been a kind of mixed company and this has increased our
troubles some from one part of the country and some other, some have
been fed a little on strong food, others but newly baptized. Some have
been much whipped, others scarcely heard their duty and in such a
company you may naturally suppose many things would occur to try all
parties. I think another such a mixed company will not come together
at least, I hope not. We have not yet suffered sufficient to make us
all of one mind and wherever you go you may expect fine men as men and
not as angels, and man is naturally prone to evil as the sparks fly
upwards. But I need not tell you all this for you have seen sufficient
at home to prove to you what I have said.

In my last letter which I hope you have received I gave you a general
outline of those things which passed to the time we landed at New
York; In this, I will give you a history of events since that time to
the present. We tarried in New York until Wednesday the 14th of
October, during this time we moved our luggage from the ship to the
steam boat Congress for West Troy about 6 miles beyond Albany. I had
not very much privilege of inquiring into the state of things here
being so much busied with our luggage. Previous to our leaving the
ship the custom house officers came to examine our boxes which was
soon done for they only looked at the top of the goods without
examining to the bottom of our boxes. The Captain of the ship North
America, told Elder Turley that he should be very glad to bring
another company the Saints over. He inquired into our principles and
if we had a church in New York. Elder Turley introduced him to
President Foster, who told him where they held their meetings, etc.
While here we learned that Bothers Hyde and Page were in Philadelphia
on their way to England. We desired to see them, but had not the
privilege. Three of the brethren left New York for England the week
before we arrived there. The day before we left here I received a
letter from Brother John Moon directed to a brother in New York. When
I read this I felt a little troubled for it stated that they were then
residing in Allegheny in the State of Pennsylvania. They had nearly
all been sick, but was then recovering, except Thomas, who was dead.
Their calculation was to come up here in the spring. Some of them have
got work about 25 miles from the family, but work was scarce. They
have had a hard time of it, but not at all discouraged. This news made
Thomas and Lydia sorry because they had expected to have a happy
meeting at Commerce, but it was not so.

Provisions at New York were cheap. We could have a good supper for
about 6 pence or 9 pence, English money. Honey, 5 pence per pound,
fruit very cheap. We left New York about 5 o’clock on the Wednesday
afternoon and a delightful sight we had at this time. Seven steamboats
all left the harbor at once which was a noble sight. Three or four of
our company tarried at New York. One family from Macclesfield, named
Mops. The brethren here were much interested in our welfare and showed
great kindness towards us. We slept on board the ship until this
Tuesday and this night we slept on the steamer. We were delighted with
the appearance of the country and the beautiful cities planted along
the Hudson River. We arrived at Albany about half past five and at
West Troy at nine on Thursday evening. At this place we tarried all
night and on Friday our Company divided and went on three canal boats.
Two now being sufficient to carry us. We left West Troy about four
o’clock, myself and Elder Turley taking the last boat. This canal is
upwards of 360 miles long and is raised by a great number of locks. At
the town of Lockport there are five locks together which raises the
canal 60 feet. This is a stupendous work. After these locks the canal
has been cut through a rock of solid stone upwards of a mile. There
were many Irish met at work here. As we passed along this canal we saw
many fields of corn and amongst the corn a great many large pumpkins
which look very beautiful and are also good for food. We also saw
hundreds of apple trees loaded with rich fruit; far superior in taste
to any in England. There were scores of bushles on the ground amongst
which pigs roved at large but would not eat them. We could pick up as
many as we wanted and left plenty to rot on the ground.

Meat is cheap along this road. At one place Mr. Turley bought sheep
ready dressed for 6 shillings. We could get no very good butter and
but little milk as people will not take pains to churn the milk and in
many instances will not milk the cows only as they need milk. There
are a great many pigs kept all along which seem to run at large.

We passed the town of Syracuse on the 21st. At this place there is
1000 bushles of salt made per day. On Thursday the 22nd, Mr. Turley
and myself left the boat which our folks were in and took the packet
boat in order to overtake the other two which was a long way before us
on account of our boat not sailing on the Sunday, because the owner
was religious. I was some amused at some things which I saw on the
packet boat. One is the servants who wait at table are all dressed
like ladies and eat at the same table as their master. The richest
kind of food is served in these places and at every meal as much fresh
meat of different kinds as you can eat.

We came in sight of the Erie River about three in the afternoon of
Friday. Here I was surprised to see the great mountains of sand
drifted along the coast of lake Erie. We had a strong wind to
encounter and in one place our boat was driven on shore and some of
the passengers thrown down by the shock. We arrived at Buffalo about
six o’clock in the evening. We passed one boat near to Buffalo. The
other had arrived in the morning. We had purposed to go to the Niagara
Falls as we was then only about six miles distant, but these boats
being come in we could not have the privilege.

On the morrow we went to engage a steamboat for Chicago, but quickly
found that there was only one boat intending to go there at that time.
This being the case we had no privilege of going for any less than the
ordinary fare which was something more than $2.00 besides luggage. At
this we felt troubled because it was double the price we expected to
go for. The other boat did not arrived until Sunday noon. The weather
at this time began to blow very cold and we had a considerable fall of
snow. Some of the company went directly on board the steamboat and
lodged there for a few nights. The others went into a warehouse to
lodge. On the Saturday, Elder Turley made some more inquiry concerning
the fare, but found it impossible to get to Chicago for less than
$2.00 each person and half price for children. This was an important
crisis. Many of the Company was almost destitute of money and some
destitute of both meat and money and could get no farther. There was
not sufficient means to be had in the Company to take the whole and
consequently some must remain at Buffalo. This was truly an affecting
scene, but could not be avoided. At this time Elder Turley was almost
heartbroken on account of having to leave some of the Company and as
it was in former times, when he could see no way open the Lord made
His kindness manifest and sent deliverance, whilst he was enunciating
upon our situation, brother Kellog the presiding elder at Kirtland
passed by him. Brother Turley knew him and stopped him. They had a
season of rejoicing together and Brother Turley told him the whole of
our situation. Brother Kellog immediately offered to take either the
whole or part of the Company to Kirtland, which is not very far from
Buffalo. Here was our deliverance. The Company began to rejoice and
all went off well. A privilege was then given to all who chose to go
to Kirtland and those who could go through to Commerce.

Amongst those who went to Kirtland was George Slater and family from
Penwortham. Many are those who went to Manchester. The Greenhaugh’s
concludes to remain in Buffalo a little season until they can get
means to move themselves. They had money offered them to go on, but
they preferred working themselves through. We felt considerable at
parting with this part of our company yet we knew that all was well.
We have since seen that it was right, they went to Kirtland. We went
on board the steamboat, Illinois, but could not leave Buffalo at that
time on account of the rough weather. It was very wet and cold and we
had considerable snow storms. About seven o’clock on Thursday morning,
October 29th, we left Buffalo and notwithstanding the bad weather we
proceeded rapidly on Lake Erie. We called at Fairport partly on
account of the storm and partly to take in wood for fire. (There are
scarcely and coals burned here.) We were then only about eleven miles
from Kirtland. I had a great desire to go and see the house of the
Lord, but could not. In a few hours we started again. We had some
pleasant sailing up the Lakes after the wind abated. We saw many
hunreds of wild ducks, especially upon the Lake Saint Clare. We
arrived at Chicago about half past one A.M., Wednesday November 4th.
At this place same day we engaged wagons to Dixonville about 110 miles
from Chicago. I might have said that on the steamboat we had to sleep
near to the engine where passengers was continually passing night and
day almost. We laid our bed on boxes, but had so little room that
often our feet was intruding beyond the bed and lay bare. It was not
pleasant, but we could not help it. Sometimes we were almost
suffocated with heat at other times almost starved with cold. The
vessel was crowded with passengers and some of them of a coarse king.
We left Chicago same day about three o’clock P.M. Our family and
William Poole’s occupied three teams at $5.00 per team. First day we
traveled about 12 miles across a dreadful prairie. We were delighted
with its appearance. We called at an Inn or Tavern. Here we had to
make a fire in the wook and cook and eat out of doors. We had the
privilege of sleeping in the tavern upon the floor, but as we had
expected our beds at Chicago to lighten the wagons we found the soft
side of the boards very hard for the first time. However we slept
pretty well for we had been much fatigued during the day. We arose in
the morning before daylight, made our fire our of doors and got a
comfortable breakfast. The oatmeal we brought from England came in
well. We arrived at Dixonville about three o’clock on Saturday
afternoon, some of the Company did not arrive until Sunday. During
this journey we cooked our victuals out of doors. At noon we had only
one hour allowed us to cook and eat dinner; but in this time we made a
fire, washed up pots, peeled potatoes and boiled them and fried our
beef and ate our dinner ready for starting at the hours end. Old Lydia
was about as active and cheerful as anyone of us. Although we were
thus situated I assure you we were happy and cheerful. At Dixon we
engaged an empty house to sleep in. There was no fireplace in the
house, consequently we had to cook out of doors. The weather was cold,
but in other respects favorable. About ten besides children slept in
the same house. At this place as well as all along the way from
Chicago the natives manifested a great desire for our young women to
remain with them, but at Dixon the whole company was desired to tarry
and settle with them. Here we purchased a boat bottom and in a few
days had it ready for sailing. During the time we remained at Dixon we
had to sleep on our boxes and often the sides of a box made our bones
ache, but the more we suffered the more cheerful we appeared. On
Friday the 15th, we went on board our boat and loaded our boxes. On
the morrow we sailed down Rock River for Commerce. On the 20th, we
passed the rapids. Here many of us got out to walk in order to lighten
the boat. Amongst the number who walked was old Lydia and Thomas. We
had to walk quick. Some of the time Thomas carried my daughter Sarah,
who is very fat and heavy. I was some behind watching the progress of
the boat, but just when I was overtaking them I saw Thomas put Sarah
to walk he being tired. Old Lydia something like a young woman seized
Sarah in her arms and started off a quick pace. I was considerably
amused at this, but went to her relief. I mention this to show that
the journey has done the old folks no harm. Same day we entered the
Mississippi River. On Saturday the 21st we had to camp in the woods
there being no houses near. We had fixed our tent over a few boxes and
14 of us slept several nights in a place about 2� yards long and about
4 feet broad. We had not room to lay down and scarce room to sit. We
could not stretch out our legs which caused them to ache some. This
seemed a hard fare and it was about the worst of all our journey. One
night it rained exceeding heavy and the rain ran through the tent and
wet us through. We could not take off our wet clothes, but let them
dry on our backs. My wife and her mother were about the worst wet.
Some of the time the frost was so severe that our tent was quite stiff
and we could scarce cook our victuals at all. On this night (the 21st)
Elder Turley addressed the saints while camped in the woods and it was
a time long to be remembered. Some spoke in tongues and William Poole
interpreted. On Sunday night we called at a tavern and as we expected
landing we washed and cleaned ourselves and changed our clothes. We
got stuck fast on a tree on Monday which hindered us some and we did
not arrive that night but stopped about 9 or 10 miles from home.

In the morning myself and several others left the boat and went across
the country to Commerce where we arrived about noon, the boat arrived
about 2 o’clock. We had not sailed in the night on account of island
and trees which lay in the river and make it dangerous to navigate. We
were near 11 day on this boat during which time I never had my clothes
off, neither had William Poole and he and myself was laid down only a
few nights during this time and then our bed was not feathers, but
hay. Our families slept on boards having the empty beds under them.
The weather was exceeding cold, but preserved us and we arrived in
Commerce well and joyful.

A committee had been formed to provide accommodations for us when we
arrived. William Poole’s family and our family are living together in
a very small house on the banks of the great Mississippi River. We
were 11 weeks and about 11 hours between starting from Liverpool and
landing at this place. The first person I met with whom I knew was
Sister Jamer from Manchester. They left England last May and only
arrived here the Friday before we did. They were 6 months on the way
and suffered much. Soon after I found Brother Francis Moon and family
and Sutons from Longton living in a house which Francis has built
since their arrival. I have seen brother Moss from Preston and Brother
Moore from Bolton. The Saints here are poor on account of being
driven; but their numbers are rapidly increasing. There are houses now
for 4 or 5 miles round, all occupied by saints. There has a great
number arrived during the past winter. I have not been to visit any of
the folks yet on account of being so busy arranging our house and
making a little furniture. We use our boxes for chairs and tables and
clothes chest and joiner bench we sleep in straw beds being without
bedsteads. Thomas and old Lydia are sleeping on a bed of oakleaves and
they like it well. They say it is very easy. We are perfectly
satisfied with the appearance of things here and we have abundance of
proofs that Joseph Smith Junior is what he pretends to be viz a
Prophet of the most high God and this is the work of God and will roll
forth to the ends of the earth and the Lord will gather His people.
Lust not be discouraged. Tribulation will not hurt us for although we
have been tossed and exposed so much, old Lydia Moon says she is
better than she has ever been for the past 15 years. She is not
troubled with rheumatism but looks considerable younger and more
active than when we left England. Sister Mary Ware is grown very fat
and healthy and so it is with nearly all of us. Myself is fatter than
I ever was in my life and far more healthy. In fact and in short all
is well, and I hope we shall soon see our dear brothers and sisters
from England in this place. We will have a happy meeting some day. We
have not yet determined where we shall settle, but probably on the
other side of the river in the Iowa Territory.

The land is exceeding rich, wild grapes grow in great abundance. Also
nuts of many kinds. Peaches, citrus, pumpkins, squashes and good
potatoes. We buy sugar at 5 pence per pound and honey same price,
molasses 2 pence per pound, potatoes 2 shillings per bushel, flour 20
shillings per 200 pounds, cornmeal � per bushel, beef about three half
pence per pound. We make our own candles and soon we shall make our
own soap. We can get no milk scarce as it is winter season and people
here only milk their cows when they want a little milk. Clothing is
very coarse and dear and it will pay well to bring it from England.
You can buy a pair of boots in New York or Buffalo for about 16
shillings. All kinds of iron works are near here and if I had to come
again I would bring a good set of joiners tools along with me and it
would pay carriage. You must make your boxes very strong say inch
boards well put together. Have them measured that 3 would make a bed
if needed. I would make them about 4 foot long or nearly and 2 foot 6
inches broad and 2 foot deep. With regard to the care etc., in the
journey I would say the less luggage you have the less toil you will
have, but when you get them here they will pay for all the toil. I
suppose the highest price would not cost you more than about 2 pence
for the carriage and that would be saved in a few articles. A hand saw
for instance will cost about 10 or 12 shillings here and other things
in proportion. We brought considerable of pots and I am glad we did
for they will pay for carriage. They are scarce in this region. Ours
carried well being packed tight together with hay. Save all your
working clothes or else get new before you come that is if you can,
but neither let clothes nor goods detain you from coming. The sooner
you get the journey over the better. I would advise all the women to
get either linen or cotton trousers and flannel peticoats to keep them
warm for the weather is extremely cold in winter and exceeding hot in
summer. A suit of cotton cloth or something very thin would be highly
beneficial for now. Remember all these things are dear here. I think
they will be cheaper in a few years. It is folly to bring strong shoes
with nails in from England they are of little use here all the men
wear boots with no nails in them. There is no stone pavements or hard
wood and in wet weather you would often find yourself more than once
deep in mud. I have only seen 2 or 3 pair of shoes except Englishmen
had them. Stockings and worsted are valuable and so is print.
Howsoever I will say a few words more concerning our health. Old
Thomas has not had one day bad health since we left England, except a
little seasickness. Margaret Moon is grown fatter, her clothes are
growing small too. Sister Mary Ware has grown so very fat that all her
best dresses are very much too little, she has only one that she can
wear the others she cannot get on. Yesterday I had to take my pen
knife and cut her new shift sleeves (which her sister made) open for
they had made her arms almost black. She is indeed a fat lump and has
to keep going from house to house when has time to sing for the
saints. A hymn which I composed on the ship has to be sung almost
everytime she goes out. Brother William Poole is at work for a farmer
about 10 miles from here. He has grown so fat that all his clothes are
too little. His wife also is very healthy, fat and cheerful. She seems
to be well and has lost her rheumatism. My wife and children are well
at present. My youngest child has been poorly with her health. We are
all about as merry as we dare be and would be glad to see you all here
too our circumstances more. The best brandy is 3 shillings a quart
here. And at any of the taverns you may pour your own glass of
anything for about 2 pence. Yet I have only seen about 3 drunken men
since I arrived in America. I have heard of 3 I did not see. I may
sober people but very much inclined to impose upon strangers as they
are traveling. Fresh meat is so cheap and plentiful that some of our
folks are already through of it. Last night many of us was in company
with Brother Joseph, our hearts rejoiced to hear him speak of the
things of the Kingdom, he is an affectionate man and as familiar as
any of us. We feel to love him much and so will you. I must close for
the present and I have not half done. Write to me often and direct W.
Clayton, Nauvoo or Commerce either, Hancock Co., Illinois. I have this
day had a letter from John Moon, they are in ________ they have
suffered much. Elder Kimball’s wife received a letter from him on
Friday last. I wish I could tell you all I want to do, but I must
close.
Yours as ever,
(William) Clayton

December 1840
Extracts; Words, p. 44

Extracts from William Clayton’s Private Book
A Key by Joseph Smith Dec
1840 — W[illiam].C[layton].

If an Angel or spirit appears offer him your hand; if he is a spirit
from God he will stand still and not offer you his hand. If from the
Devil he will either shrink back from you or offer his hand, which if
he does you will feel nothing, but be deceived.

A good Spirit will not deceive. 2

Angels are beings who have bodies and appear to men in the form of
man.
_________________________________________________________________

*******

1841

*******

5 January 1841, Tuesday
Extracts; Words, p. 59
Extracts from William Clayton’s Private Book
By Joseph, Jany. 5th 1841, at
the organization of a school of
instruction.

Description of Paul – He is about 5 foot high; very dark hair; dark
complection; dark skin; large Roman nose; sharp face; small black
eyes, penetrating as eternity; round shoulders; a whining voice,
except when elevated and then it almost resembles the roaring or a
Lion. He was a good orator, but Doctor Benentt is a superior orator,
and like Paul is active and deligent, always employing himself in
doing good to his fellow men.
By Joseph, January 5th, 1841
Answer to the question, was the
Priesthood of Melchizedeck taken
away when Moses died.

All priesthood is Melchizedeck; but there are different portions or
degrees of it. That portion which brought Moses to speak with God face
to face was taken away; but that which brought the ministry of angels
remained. All the Prophets had the Melchizedeck Priesthood and was
ordained by God himself.

12 January 1841, Tuesday
Manchester, p. 202

On January 12th 1841 we began to move our luggage over the river on
the Ice which occupied 4 days in the whole. I had previously taken a
house a little from Montrose at 18 pr month. This house smoked very
bad and we had oftentimes to be without fire and cook out of doors. We
found things in some measure as was told viz the saints to be in a
very bad state and having no meetings, full of envy, strife and
contention and in a very bad state. Soon after we arrived here the
weather began to be extremely cold and having no wood for fire it
seemed as though we must be froze to death. We were still 31 in number
and all could not get to the fire. When the weather moderated we went
to cutting logs and hauling them for building also making rails.

8 March 1841, Thursday
Manchester, p. 202

We got our house part raised by the 8th of March William Poole
assisting us. At this time William Poole moved over the river to seek
employment and left us.

16 March 1841, Tuesday
Manchester, p. 202

We continued to labour prepareing rails and house &c untill about the
16 of March when we seemed to be all at once put under a cloud of
trouble. In the night I was taken sick and could not go to work for a
few days.Same day We had a hog we set much store on and was very
desirous to keep him to breed from. On the 15th he got out of the penn
and did not come home at night. On the morning of the 16th he came
home cut which was a sad grief to us. (We afterwards learned partially
that the person who cut the Hog was Doctor Patton of the High Council)
Not true. On the same day about 5 o clock while I was set doing a
little something in the house a person called and said the new house
was all on fire. I immediately sprang up and started off. Just as I
got to the door I saw a waggon going that way and I got into it.
Having 2/4 miles to go we was sometime before we arrived. When I got
there I found the lady who lived at Bosiers house had carried water
from the house about a quarter of a mile and put the fire partly out.
I soon put all the fire out and ascertained that the house had not
sustained much damage but a large rope which cost $2.50 also a pair of
Bed cords was entirely burned to ashes which in our circumstances was
a considerable loss to us. We have during the winter had this chimney
on fire 3 times. First on a cold day when William Poole killed his
hog. He made to large a fire and the chimney was turned on.

19, 20 March 1841, Friday, Saturday
Manchester p. 203

I commenced planting seed for the first time in this land. On the
latter day while I was busy in the garden a person named William
Miller (who said he had a claim upon the land we bought from Hyrum
Smith) came up and with him a constable and another man. The constable
drew from his pocket book a paper and read it to me which was a notice
to quit the land signed William Miller. I felt some astonishment at
this but not many words passed between us. Miller said he had been to
Brother Ripley who was somewhat saucy and told him he must fight it
out– and that was the way he intended to do it. A few days after I
took the notice paper to the river to Sister Smith who advised me to
take no notice of it but to proceed with our business, I however felt
it would be wisdom to wait a while as we expected Hyrum at home in a
few weeks.

24 March 1841, Wednesday
Manchester, p. 204

Wednesday. This night the constable brought me a summons to appear
before Justice Spain to answer to William Miller for trespass on his
premises.

26 March 1841, Friday
Manchester, p. 204

Friday. I went over the river to see Brother Ripley and ask his
council. I called at the store and made Joseph acquainted with the
circumstance who ordered Brother Thompson to write a few lines to
Bishop Ripley in his name requesting him to take the matter into his
own hands and appear with me before the justice. I saw Brother Ripley
who said I need trouble myself no further he would see to it. I would
here state that during the past few months I have had much trouble
concerning the boat which was made at Dixonville. I have repeatedly
endeavored to see Mr. Benbow who ownes one half of it and settle with
him but have yet been disappointed. He has been for council to Brother
Law and has divided the boat and taken away his share. Soon as I
learned this I also went to Brother Law for council who advised me to
get 2 men to value the portion of the boat which fell to us and then
charge the whole company with the whole of the difficiency. This I
immediately attended to and made out bills for all our own family
taking an equal share of the loss. Some of the accounts I took in and
the first man who complained was John Blezard. He did not believe it
was a just debt and did not intend to pay except others did &c. His
conduct since has fully proved that he does not intend to pay for he
has been insolent both to myself and Lydia and her mother who have
been to ask repeatedly for the money. But hitherto we can get no
satisfaction wether he will pay or no.

28 March 1841, Sunday
Manchester, p. 205

Sunday. This day we met at Montrose. Uncle John Smith presided. He
called upon all who had hardness and who had transgressed to confess
and repent. He stated that about 12 months ago he had appointed them a
person to take charge of the meeting and administer the sacrement
which he had only attended to once since that time. After many had
confessed he called upon myself and Brother Nickerson to break bread
and administer which was done and we hope it will be continued
faithfully hereafter.

30 March 1841, Tuesday
Manchester, p. 205

Tuesday. This day I made a contract for a cow with Abner Tibbetts for
20 dollars value to be cut out in cord wood at 75 cents pr cord. She
calved on the morning after and seems to answer pretty well

2 April 1841, Friday
Manchester, p. 205

Brother Nickerson settled with William Miller for his claim on the
land and we can now pursue our improvements.

6,7,8,9 April 1841, Tuesday – Friday
Manchester, p. 205

These four days I attended Conference. *See over. 3

6 April 1841, Tuesday
Manchester, p. 208

The Nauvoo Legion was drawn up to exercise and afterwards proceeded to
the Temple ground to lay the corner stones. The first Presidency
proceeded to lay the South East corner stone. (The High Council laid
the South West corner in the name of the travelling High Council. The
President of High Priest quorum the North West and the Bishops the
North East. See Times and Seasons April 15). Before the ceremony of
laying the corner stones President Rigdon delivered an address for the
occasion in his usual powerful manner.

7 April 1841, Wednesday
Manchester, p. 205

On the 7th I was organized with the High Priest quorum and set with
them during the conference. I was much pleased with the order of the
meeting. When any case was to appear before the church it was first
put by the Bishop to the quorum of the Lesser Priesthood. Then by the
president of the Elders to that quorum–then the 70 then High
Priests–then High Council and lastly to the presidency. If any
objection arose it had to be tried by that quorum who objected but
majority of the quorums decided the matter. The names of the official
characters are as follows–Joseph Smith first president Sidney Rigdon
and William Law councillor. Brother Law was appointed councillor at
this conference in the stead of Hyrum Smith who was appointed a
Prophet Seer and Revelator according to a Revelation given January 19,
1841. Brother Law was objected to by our quorum but honorably elected
after investigation on account of the ill health of Sidney Rigdon.
John C. Bennett was appointed in his stead until Brother Rigdons
health improved. Names of the 12 or traveling high Council. Brigham
Young, Heber Chase Kimball, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, Orson Hyde,
William Smith, John Taylor, John E. Page, Willford Woodruff, Willard
Richards, George Albert Smith and Lyman Whight was appointed in the
room of D.W. Patten deceased. Standing High council– Samuel Bent,
Henry G. Sherwood, George W. Harris, Thomas Grover, Newel Knight,
Lewis D. Wilson, Aaron Johnson, David Fullmer, Alpheus Cutler, William
Huntingdon Senior, William Alread, Leanord Sowby was appointed this
conference. Presidents of the High Priest quorum–Don C. Smith,
councillors Noah Packard, Amasa Lyman. President of Elders
quorum–John A. Hicks, councillers Samuel Williams, Jesse Baker.
Quorum of seventies–Joseph Young, Isaiah Butterfield, Daniel Miles,
Henry Heremond, Zerah Pulcipher, Levi Hancock and James Foster. Lesser
Priesthood Priests–Samuel Rolphe, Stephen Markam, Hezekiah Peck
counselors. Teachers– Elisha Everett, James W. Huntsman, James
Hendrick, Deacons–Phineas R. Bird, David Wood, William W. Lane,
Bishopric–Vincent Knights, councilors Samuel H. Smith and Shadrac
Roundey. Newel K. Whitney, coun[selors] Jonathan H. Hale, William
Felshaw. George Miller, councillors Peter Haws and John Snider. Isaac
Higbee, coun[selors] Graham Coultrin and John S. Higbee. Alanson
Ripley had his Bishopric taken from him for frequently being drunk and
not fit for business. President of the stake William Marks,
councillors Austin Coles and Charles C. Rich.

8 April 1841, Thursday
Manchester, p. 208

Thursday. President Rigdon delivered a discourse on baptism for the
dead, showing the propriety and absolute necessity of such an
ordinance. After preaching a many were baptized for their dead
relatives and many for the remission of sins. At this conference a
Revelation was read (given January 19, 1841) containing instructions
to build the Temple and a boarding house called the Nauvoo house and
many other important items. A short revelation was also read
concerning the saints in Iowa. The question had been asked what is the
will of the Lord concerning the saints in Iowa. It read to the
following effect–Verily thus saith the Lord let all those my saints
who are assaying to do my will gather themselves together upon the
land opposite to Nauvoo and build a city unto my name and let the name
of Zarahemla be named upon it. And all who come from the east and West
and North and South who have desires let them settle in Zarahemla that
they may be prepared for that which is in store for a time to come &c.
Brother Joseph when speaking to one of the brethern on this subject
says you have hauns Mill for a sample. Many of the brethern
immediately made preparations for moving in here but on account of its
being so late in the season President John Smith advised to get
through with planting and then proceed to move in.

16 April 1841, Friday
Manchester, p. 211

Alice Moons family arrived from Pittsburg State of Pennsylvania.

24 April 1841, Saturday
Manchester, p. 212

I was requested to attend meeting of the High Council at President
John Smiths. I was appointed one of the number in the place of Erastus
Snow who is gone preaching. At this council Willard Snow was appointed
to get up a company of independent Rifle men. I have joined this
company.

* See over 4

25 April 1841, Sunday
Manchester, p. 211

Brother Clark arrived with a company of saints amongst whom was my
sister Alice.

1 May 1841, Saturday
Manchester, p. 211

We finished cutting the 26 cord of wood for corn. Same day Brewetts
company arrived amongst whom was Seth Cook and family.

2 May 1841, Sunday
Manchester, p. 212

Elders William Law and Hyrum Smith preached at Zarahemla.

6 May 1841, Thursday
Manchester, p. 212

On the 6th my wife was taken poorly about 4 o clock A M. Her mother
was on the other side of the river. As soon as it was light she wanted
me to go and fetch her. I went and got Brother Davis’ skiff and went a
cross as hard as I could and was about 2 hours away. When she got back
she was delivered of a daughter who are both doing very well.

8 May 1841, Saturday
Manchester, p. 212

She got up on the 8th and continued to mend without interuption. The
child is named Henrihetta Lucretia Patten Clayton.

9 May 1841, Sunday
Manchester, p. 212; Words, p.71

Joseph preached on his side on baptism for the dead (see Record.) 5
Manchester, p. 212

Afterwards a number was baptized both for remission of sins and for
the dead. I was baptized first for myself and then for my Grandfather
Thomas and Grandmother Ellen Clayton, Grandmother Mary Chritebly and
aunt Elizabeth Beurdwood.

16 May 1841, Sunday
Manchester, p. 213; Words, p. 74.

I went over the river to hear Joseph Election and Eternal judgment
(see Record).
Extracts; Words, p. 74
Extracts from William Clayton’s Private Book
Remarks by Joseph, May 16th, 1841.

There are three independent principles–the spirit of God, the spirit
of man, and the spirit of the devil. All men have power to resist the
devil. They who have tabernacles have power over those who have not.
The doctrine of eternal judgment Acts 2–41 Peter preached repent and
be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, &c
but in Acts 3-19 he says “Repent and be converted that you sins may
be blotted out when the time of redemption shall come and he shall
send Jesus,” &c. Remission of sins by baptism was not to be preached
to murderers. All the priests in christendom might pray for a murderer
on the scaffold forever, but could not avail so much as a gnat towards
their forgiveness. There is no forgiveness for murderers. They will
have to wait until the time of redemption shall come and that in hell.
Peter had the keys of eternal judgment and he saw David in hell and
knew for what reason, and that David would have to remain there until
the resurrection at the coming of Christ. Romans 9–all election that
can be found in the scripture is according to the flesh and pertaining
to the priesthood.

30 June 1841, Wednesday
Manchester, p. 213

We have continued to labour very hard in splitting rails up to the
present time. The wether now begins to be very hot almost more that we
can bear. We are yet very far short of completing the fence and in
danger of having the corn spoiled by cattle every day.

1 July 1841, Thursday
Manchester, p. 213

Early in the morning I was taken very sick with vomiting and purging
which held me 5 or 6 hours very severly. I could not go to work. I
felt a little better on friday and saturday.

4 July 1841, Sunday
Manchester, p. 213

On Sunday I went over the river and saw Brother Kimball and went with
him to Sister Pratts where we took a little dinner.

5 July 1841, Monday
Manchester, p. 213

I attended the celebration of American liberty at Zarahemla. We was
called to drill at 8 in the morning and continued until about 4 o
clock at which time the company went to dinner which was set out in a
field on account of so many being present. The provisions was done
before all had had dinner. I was shure without and felt bad for want
of meat.

* turn over. 6

8 August 1841, Sunday
Manchester, p. 216

President John Smith and several other brethern came and for the first
time during our sickness we received the sacrement. Afterwards
President Smith asked particularly concerning our circumstances and
being pressed I told him that had not a privilege of having many
things which we greatly needed. After this the church helped us
considerable.

11 August 1841
Temple History, p. 60

On the 11th day of August, Brother Weeks began carving the oxen,
twelve in number, upon which the font was to stand. After carving for
six days, he consigned this branch to Brother Elijah Fordham, the
principal carver, who continued until they were finished. They were
completed about two months after their commencement.

14 August 1841, Saturday
Manchester, p. 214

Alice Moon died.

17 August 1841, Tuesday
Manchester, p. 214

Up to the present time I have been very sick after the 5th. As stated
above I went to work on the 6th but was not able to do much. On the
7th I was seized with the bilious fever and after a few days suffering
took an Emetic which gave me relief. Soon as I began to amend I was
seized with the Auge and Fever and shook every day. After about 10
days shaking I was advised by Dr. Rogers to take some Pills. I
objected but Sister Taylor had bought some Quinine and I finally for
her sake concluded to take it. These Pills broke the Ague for about 10
days during which time I had another attack of the Bilious Fever and
took an Emetic which gave relief. After about 10 days relief from the
Ague I was seized with it again and had it every day for about 2
weeks. At this time we were near all sick and had been except Lydia
and on this day Thomas Moon died � before 11 A.M. after about 2 weeks
sickness. On this day also the brethern went to haul Rails and put up
a fence around our field but did not complete it on account of being
short of Rails. Soon after there were many cattle in the field
especially Mr. Copes sometimes the to the number of 35 in one day. The
brethern again went to haul more Rails and complete the fence but did
not make it secure consequently cattle continually were eating up the
corn untill they destroyed the whole both the corn and fodder.

18 August 1841, Wednesday
Temple History, p. 60

In conformity with the foregoing item of law, 7 in the Summer and Fall
of the year 1841, the brethern entered into measures to build a
baptismal font in the cellar floor near the east end of the temple.
President Joseph approved and accepted a draft for the font, made by
Brother William Weeks; and on the 18th day of August of that year,
Elder Weeks began to labor on the construction of the font with his
own hands. He labored six days and then committed the work to
carpenters. 8

19 August 1841, Thursday
Manchester, p. 215
On the 19th Dr. Culbertson came and said he would cure us of the ague
and charge nothing for his trouble. Accordingly 5 of us took each a
dose of Calomel and Caster Oil. Afterwards 1 teaspoon full of Bitters
every hour for 8 hours. This broke our ague for sometime.

20 August 1841, Friday
Manchester, p. 215

On the 20th our infant child Henrihetta Lucretia Patten Clayton died
after being sick and having chills some time. During the last 2 days
she suffered much at times and especially in the last hour of her
life. When dead she was as pretty as I ever saw in my life. She died
about 10 minutes after 3 P.M. This was a grief to us but we afterwards
saw the hand of God in it and saw it was best to be so During this
time.

30 August 1841, Monday
Manchester, p. 216

Being advised by Brother Kimball to buy 2 city lots and move into the
city of Zarahemla (according to a previous revelation) on the 30th I
went over to President John Smiths and bought two.

11 September 1841, Friday
Manchester, p. 217

Lydia Moon Senior was taken suddenly ill and remained very sick 3 or 4
weeks.

18 September 1841, Friday
Manchester, p. 217

On the 18th Richard Jenkinson died appearantly suffering much. About
this time we suffered severly on account of having no fire in the
house. The chimney was blown down in March and was not built up again
untill George A. Smith one of the twelve and Brother Montague came on
the 29th with a load of wood and afterwards built up the chimney for
which we felt thankful.

21 September 1841, Monday
Manchester, p. 217

The wether was wet and having no fire in the house our clothing were
damp and we took cold. Consequently on the 21st I began to shake every
day again.

25 September 1841, Friday
Temple History, p. 60

I will here state that on the 25th day of September, 1841, a deposit
was made in the south-east corner stone of the temple.

28 September 1841, Monday
Manchester, p. 217

On the 28th Brother Tanner brought us some Beef.

6 October 1841, Wednesday
Manchester, p. 217

Oct. 6 Ellen Jenkinson died. She was never baptised nor believed in
this work while she lived. We had about 1 acre of Potatoes planted and
the time now came that they should be dug. We sent over to William
Pool to come and help us also to Edd Whittbe. They both promised to
come but were sick at the time. They did not come after they got
better. Seeing this and after waiting untill the frost had destroyed
about one half I began to dig them myself. I dug in the morning untill
the Ague came on and afterwards as long as I could bear. I was soon
reduced so that I was not able to dig any longer and then my wife and
her sister Lydia dug the remainder and gathered about 1� acres of corn
which we had on the farm we rented.

8 November 1841, Monday
Temple History, p. 60

At 5 o’clock in the evening, the 8th day of November, 1841, the font
was dedicated by Joseph Smith the Prophet. After the dedication
Brother Reuben McBride was the first person baptized, under the
direction of the President.

Brother Samuel Rolfe, who was seriously afflicted with a felon upon
one of his hands, was present. President Joseph instructed him to wash
in the font and told him that the hand would be healed. The doctors
had told him that he could not recover before Spring, and had advised
him to have his hand cut. He dipped his hand in the font, and within a
week he was perfectly healed.

After this time baptisms were continued in the font, and many Saints
realized great blessings–both spiritually and bodily.

11 December 1841, Saturday
Temple History, p. 60

Late in the evening of the 11th of December, the Trustee-in-Trust
instructed Brigham Young, president of the quorum of the Twelve
Apostles, to visit the members of the building committee and inform
them more fully regarding their duties–to notify them not to accept
any more tithes and consecrations, except such as were received from
him.

13 December 1841, Monday
Temple History, p. 60

On the morning of the 13th, this message was delivered by Brigham
Young to the committee in the presence of Elders Kimball, Woodruff and
Willard Richards.
Temple History, p. 60

On the 13th day of December, 1841, the Prophet Joseph appointed
Apostle Willard Richards to be recorder for the temple and scribe for
the private office of the President.

The recorder opened his office in the counting room of President
Joseph’s new brick store on Water Street, and he immediately began to
record the tithings on the Book of the Law of the Lord, page 27. The
first record was made under the date of December 1, 1841. It was one
gold sovereign, valued at $5.00, to the credit of John Sanders, late
from Cumberland, on the borders of Scotland, Europe.

14 December 1841, Tuesday
Manchester, p. 217

About the middle of November I came over to Nauvoo and there Brother
Kimball concilled us to move over the river into Nauvoo which we did
on the 14th of December. We were still sick and occasionally shaking.
We moved into a very bad house and suffered much from cold. We
remained here 6 weeks and then moved to were we are now living viz lot
South of the burying ground. During the 6 weeks above mentioned I
proved that William Pool (who had always professed to be my friend)
had been striving to cause a separation in the family viz to cause
mother Moon to turn me out of doors and in order to accomplish this he
had told Margaret many reports one of which was that I was the sole
cause of her fathers death.

_________________________________________________________________

*******

1842

*******

10 February 1842, Thursday
Manchester, p. 218

Brother Kimball came in the morning to say that I must go to Joseph
Smiths office and assist Brother Richards. I accordingly got ready and
went to the office and commenced entering tithing for the Temple. I
was still shaking with the Ague every day but it did not much disable
me for work.
Temple History, p. 60

When this order 9 was understood by the Saints, the business of the
recorder increased rapidly, and having many important matters crowding
upon him, he found it necessary to appoint Saturday of each week as
the time for receiving and recording the tithings of the brethern. He
published a notice under date of January 12, 1842, informing the
Saints of this regulation; and it was subsequently carried into
effect. But the business increased so rapidly that he could not keep
pace with the work. He therefore counseled with his brethern of the
Twelve; and, having received permission from President Joseph, he
called Elder William Clayton, lately from England, to assist him.
Elder Clayton accordingly entered the recorder’s office on the 10th
day of February, 1842, and continued therein from that time forward.
Affidavit, p. 225

I was employed as a clerk in President Joseph Smith’s office, under
Elder Willard Richards, and commenced to labor in the office on the
10th day of February, 1842. I continued to labor with Elder Richards
until he went east to fetch his wife to Nauvoo. 10

12 February 1842, Saturday
Manchester, p. 219

Saturday. I was able to continue writing all day although I had the
ague but not severe.

13 February 1842, Sunday
Manchester, p. 219

Sunday. We had a Singing meeting at Brother Farrs. Brother and Sister
Kimball was present.

17 February 1842, Thursday
Manchester, p. 219

Thursday. I dined at Sister Hydes with Brother Joseph Smith, Heber
Kimball, Wilford Woodruff, Brigham Young and Wilard Richards. At night
saw W & S.

18 February 1842, Friday
Manchester, p. 219

Friday. Pained with tooth ache all day–heard Joseph read a great
portion of his history.

30 March 1842, Wednesday
Letter 11

Dear William, My heart rejoices while I write to inform you that on
Sunday evening last, the steamer Ariel landed at Nauvoo, loaded with
Saints from England. About five o’clock the boat was seen coming up
the river, the whole deck crowded with Saints. I went to the landing
place along with Elder John Taylor, his wife, and others.

As we went along, we were delighted and astonished to see the number
of Saints on their way to meet the boat. When we arrived, the scene
was affecting; I could not refrain from weeping. I looked round, and I
suppose there was not less than from two to three thousand Saints on
the shore, all anxiously interested in the scene. Many were there who
wanted to give the strangers (yet brothers) a hearty welcome; others
panting betwixt doubt and hope, lest their friends should not be
there, others waiting to ascertain if any former acquaintence was in
the company–myself amongst the number; and many, whose hearts
throbbed with joy, and their eyes wept tears, expecting to see their
mothers, their fathers, their children, and other relatives, &c., &c.
While all this bustle was going on on shore, the boat was now within
three hundred yards, coming directly for the shore; the confusion was
so great I could but faintly hear those on the boat singing a hymn (I
believe “The Latter-day Glory”).

At this period my heart almost melted, the boat moving majestically,
every head stretched out, and all eyes gazing with intensity. A few
moments more and the boat was landed, and the joyful acclamations and
responding welcomes would have made a heart of stone acknowledge, that
whether there was any religion or not, there was a great quantity of
love–the purest essence of religion. I soon recognized sister Davies,
from Cookson-street, Manchester, and a sister Martha who lived with
them; also James Burgess and family, Richard Hardman and family, Rbt.
Williams and wife, and several others whom I know. They soon
discovered me, and we quickly felt each other`s hand, and had a time
of rejoicing together. Teams were soon in waiting to carry their
luggage to houses until arrangements could be made for their final
accommodation. The company were in good health and spirits.

Amongst the number who went to see them land, I may mention, president
Joseph Smith, B. Young, Willard Richards, John Taylor, of the twelve;
and many others in high standing, although the distance was nearly two
miles.

Now, dear William, let me say I am neither dead, sick, nor
dissatisfied, but am rejoicing to hear from my old friends. My faith
in this doctrine, and in the prophet and officers is firm, unshaken,
and unmoved; nay, rather, it is strengthened and settled firmer than
ever.

You say you are almost wearied with the lies, &c. This is what we must
expect in these days, for this is a lying and wicked generation; even
many, in whom we may have great confidence, when we see them brought
into trial, give way to an evil spirit. Old Mr. B– and daughter like
many others, were assailed by the apostate crews, who lay scattered on
the banks of the river; and all manner of evil reports were sounded in
their ears, until they became discouraged; and, finally, almost denied
the faith before they came near Nauvoo.

People coming here with their minds thus prejudiced, will naturally
construe every thing they see and hear into evil, and will imagine
evil where there is none. In this state the B–ton family came, and
were something like spies, afraid to be spoken to by any one, least
they should be ensnared, and especially afraid to meet Joseph Smith,
lest he should want their money. After remaining a short time here,
they went back to Warsaw, where some of the greatest enemies reside,
and, I am sorry to say, have joined in the general clamor and business
of circulating evil reports, some of which I, MYSELF, KNOW POSITIVELY
TO BE FALSE.

For me to write any thing concerning the character of president Joseph
Smith would be superfluous. All evil reports concerning him I treat
with utter contempt; but because I esteem you highly as a friend and
brother, I will say a few words on this subject. Joseph Smith is not
the “treasurer for all the Saints,” and has no more to do with their
money than you or me; every man just does what he pleases with his
money, and neither Joseph, nor any one of the officers, ever attempt
to control any one, or their property either.

The church have appointed Joseph Smith trustee, in trust for the
church, and as such, upon him devolves the important duties of buying
lands, that the Saints may have somewhere to gather together, and he
is responsible for the payment for these lands. How can he do this
without means? If those who have money will not assist by purchasing
lands from Joseph Smith, and paying him money for it, how is the
church to be built up, and what is to become of the thousands of poor
who are continually pouring in from all quarters?

With regard to J. Smith getting drunk, I will say that I am now acting
as clerk for him, and at his office daily, and have been since
February 10th, and I know he is as much opposed to the use of
intoxicating drinks as any man need be.–I have never seen him drunk,
nor have I ever heard any man who has seen him drunk since we came
here. I believe he does not take intoxicating drink of any kind: our
city is conducted wholly upon temperance principles. As to his using
snuff and tobacco, I KNOW he does no such thing. To conclude, I will
add that, the more I am with him, the more I love him; the more I know
of him, and am sorry that people should give heed to evil reports
concerning him, when we all know the great service he has rendered the
church.
[end of letter]

8 June 1842, Wednesday
Temple History, p. 60

It was late in the Spring of 1842, when work was opened upon the
walls, and little was done until Brother William Player came in June.
He had just arrived from England, and had come with the full intention
of working on the temple. He began to labor about the 8th day of June:
and he spent some time in regulating the stone work already set which
had not been done very well.

11 June 1842, Saturday
Temple History, p. 60

About the 11th of the same month he /William Player/ set the first
plinth on the south-west corner of the south side.

During the Summer he lost two weeks of work, having to wait for Elder
Cahoon’s sons’ plinths, which they were cutting, they playing in the
stone shop much of the time.

29 June 1842, Wednesday
Temple History, p. 86

Williard Richards, the recorder, having in the early part of June
obtained permission from the President to go to the East to get his
family, made preparations to depart upon this journey. On the 29th of
June he transferred the “Law of the Lord” and books belonging to the
temple to the care and charge of William Clayton. One or two days
later Elder Richards started away.
Allen 1, p. 42

On 29 June Richards turned over all the work of Joseph Smith’s office
to Clayton.
Affidavit, p. 225

After Elder Richards started east I was necessarily thrown constantly
into the company of President Smith, having to attend to his public
and private business, receiving and recording tithings and donations,
attending to land and other matters of business. During this period I
necessarily became well acquainted with Emma Smith, the wife of the
Prophet Joseph, and also with the children–Julia M. (an adopted
daughter), Joseph, Frederick and Alexander, very much of the business
being transacted at the residence of the Prophet. 12

2 July 1842, Saturday
Allen 2, p. 82 13

Only three days after his appointment the eager new clerk found
himself riding around the city with his leader looking at lots.

9 July 1842, Saturday
Allen 2, p. 82 14

A week later the two of them were out on the Illinois prairie looking
at more land and hoeing potatoes on Joseph Smith’s farm.

16, 23 August 1842
Allen 2, p. 118

Certain tender reflections by Joseph Smith on the value of his
friends, on August 16 and 23, 1842, were dictated directly to Clayton,
who recorded them in the sacred record book 15 and later made them
available for the published History.

3 September 1842, Saturday
History of the Church, 5:144. 16

A letter was received from Brother Hollister to the effect that the
Missourians were again on the move, and that two requisitions were
issued, one on the governor of this state,and the other on the
governor of Iowa. Their movements were represented as being very
secret and resolute. Soon after 12 o’clock, Pitman, the deputy
sheriff, and two other men came into the house. It appears that they
had come up the riverside, and hitched their horses below the Nauvoo
House, and then proceeded on foot undiscovered, until they got into
the house. When they arrived, President Joseph Smith was in another
apartment of the house, eating dinner with his family. John Boynton
happened to be the first person discovered by the sheriffs, and they
began to ask him where Mr. Smith was. He answered that he saw him
early in the morning; but did not say that he had seen him since.

While this conversation was going on, President Joseph Smith passed
out of the back door, and through the corn in his garden to Brother
Newel K. Whitney’s. He went up stairs undiscovered. Meantime Sister
Emma went and conversed with the sheriffs. Pitman said he wanted to
search the house for Mr. Smith. In answer to a question by Sister
Emma, he said he had no warrant authorizing him to search, but
insisted upon searching the house. She did not refuse, and accordingly
they searched through, but to no effect.

This is another testimony and evidence of the mean, corrupt, illegal
proceedings of our enemies, notwithstanding the Constitution of the
United States says, Article 4th, “The right of the people to be secure
in their persons, houses, papers and effects against unreasonable
searches and seizures shall not be violated, and no warrants shall
issue but upon probable cause, supported by oath or affirmation, and
particularly describing the place to be searched and the persons or
things to be seized.”

Yet these men audaciously, impudently and altogether illegally
searched the house of President Joseph Smith even without any warrant
or authority whatever. Being satisfied that he was not in the house,
they departed. They appeared to be well armed, and no doubt intended
to take him either dead or alive; which we afterwards heard they had
said they would do; but the Almighty again delivered His servant from
their bloodthirsty grasp.

It is rumored that there are fifteen men in the city along with the
sheriffs, and that they dined together today at Amos Davis’s. Soon
after sundown, Thomas King and another person arrived at the house and
demanded to search, which they immediately did; but, finding nothing
they also went towards Davis’s. Some of them were seen about
afterwards; but at about ten o’clock all was quiet.

It is said that they started from Quincy yesterday, expecting and
fully determined to reach Nauvoo in the night, and fall upon the house
unawares; but report says they lost the road, and got scattered away
one from another, and could not get along until daylight. This, in all
probability, is true, as they appeared much fatigued, and complained
of being weary and sore from riding.

President Smith, accompanied by Brother Erastus Derby, left Brother
Whitney’s about nine o’clock, and went to Brother Edward Hunter’s,
where he was welcomed, and made comfortable by the family, and where
he can be kept safe from the hands of his enemies.

Temple History, p. 86
About nine o`clock on the evening of Saturday, September 3rd, the
President was at Bishop N.K. Whitney’s, but was about to leave that
place to go to Edward Hunter’s. He called William Clayton to him and
said:

“Brother Clayton, I want you to take care of the records and papers;
and from this time I appoint you Temple Recorder; and when relevations
are to be transcribed, you shall write them.”

This was done because Elder Richards had more work than he could
attend to, he being engaged upon the Church History, which the
President was anxious should progress as fast as possible.
Allen 1, p. 42

On the evening of 3 September the Prophet announced, “Brother
Clayton, I want you to take care of the records and papers, and from
this time I appoint you Temple Recorder, and when I have any
relevations to write you shall write them.” 17
Affidavit, p. 225

On the 7th of October, 1842, 18 in the presence of Bishop Newel K.
Whitney and his wife Elizabeth Ann, President Joseph Smith appointed
me Temple Recorder, and also his private clerk, placing all records,
books, papers, etc., in my care, and requiring me to take charge of
and preserve them, his closing words being, “When I have any
revelations to write, you are the one to write them.”

12 September 1842, Monday
Allen 2, p. 118

Clayton was one of several scribes who kept the “Book of the Law of
the Lord.” For the most part, this large, leather-bound record
contains notations of consecrations and tithing for the building of
the temple, and 370 pages, covering the period from September 12,
1842, to May 4, 1844, are in William Clayton’s handwriting. 19

Fall, 1842
Temple History, p. 60

The work progressed but slowly during this season, as there was but
one crane; but the delay arose through the stones not being cut fast
enough. By the Fall, however, Brother Player had got all the rock-work
laid around as high as the window sills, together with all the window
sills including that of the large east Venetian window. He had also
two courses of pilaster stones on the plinths all around.

During the greater part of the time in the Fall, and especially toward
the season when the work ceased, when Winter set in, Brother Player
was very sick. He nearly lost use of his hands and feet, and several
times he fell, through weakness, while on his way home. He considered
that his sickness was caused by the change of climate and by his
having drank bad water while coming up the river.

1 October 1842, Saturday
Temple History, p. 86

The Prophet, before he went up the river, had called upon the members
of the Temple Committee to come together to have a settlement.

On Saturday, October 1st, they met at the President’s house, he being
sick. The recorder and Bishop N.K. Whitney were present.

Some reports had been circulated to the effect that the committee was
not making a righteous disposition of property consecrated to the
building of the temple, and there appeared to be some dissatisfaction
among the laborers on account of these reports.

After carefully examining the books and making inquiry into the entire
proceeding of the committee, President Joseph expressed himself as
being perfectly satisfied with the committee and its work.

The books were balanced between the Trustee-in-Trust and the
committee, and also each individual account was carefully examined.

The wages of the Trustee-in-Trust, the members of the committee and
the recorder were also fixed by the President; and it was agreed that
each should receive two dollars per day for his services.

The President remarked that he was amenable to the State for the
faithful discharge of his duties as Trustee-in- Trust, and that the
Temple Committee was accountable to him and to no other authority; and
that no notice must be taken of any complaint unless it were properly
brought to him, when he would make things right if any change were
needed.

The parties separated perfectly satisfied, and the President said that
he would have a notice published stating that he had examined the
accounts and was satisfied. This notice appeared in the Times and
Seasons of October 15th, 1842.

At this council it was also agreed that the recorder’s office should
be removed to the Committee House near the temple for the better
accommodation of the business.

October 1842
Temple History

While President Joseph was concealed at Father Taylor’s, Elder Cahoon
and some others went to visit him. He gave them many glorious
instructions, and in his conversation requested Brother Cahoon, as
soon as he return home, to call upon the Saints to put a temporary
floor in the temple, that we might be enabled to hold our meetings
within its sacred walls.

7 October 1842, Friday
[See entry for 3 September 1842]
Affidavit, p. 225

On the 7th of October, 1842, in the presence of Bishop Newel K.
Whitney and his wife Elizabeth Ann, President Joseph Smith appointed
me Temple Recorder, and also his private clerk, placing all records,
books, papers, etc., in my care, and requiring me to take charge of
and preserve them, his closing words being, “When I have any
revelations to write, you are the one to write them.”

23 October 1842, Sunday
Temple History, p. 86

On Sunday, the 23rd day of October, the committee laid before the
Saints the President’s request 20 and called upon them to begin work
on the morrow to accomplish this object.

24 October 1842, Monday
Temple History, p. 86

On the following day the brethern began their labor on this temporary
floor; …

28 October 1842, Friday
Temple History, p. 86

… and on Friday, the 28th, the floor was laid and seats were fixed
ready for meeting.

30 October 1842, Sunday
Temple History, p. 86

On Sunday, the 30th, the Saints held the first meeting in the temple,
and were addressed by Elder John Taylor, one of the Twelve Apostles.
It was expected that the President would be there himself; but he was
sick and unable to attend.

This movement added a new stimulus to the work; and the hearts of all
the Saints seemed to be filled with joy and gratitude for this
privilege.

November 1842
Allen 2, p. 104

Clayton began erecting a fine brick home–the only brick home, in
fact, on the block. Early in November 1842 he hired masons to begin
laying the brick

2 November 1842, Wednesday
Temple History, p. 86

… the committee built a small brick office for the recorder; and on
Wednesday, November 2nd, the recorder moved his records, books,
papers, etc. to the new office and began business there forthwith.

28 November 1842, Monday
Allen 2, p. 111

The temple committee consisted of Alpheus Cutler, Elias Higbee, and
Reynolds Cahoon, and in November 1842 the stonecutters brought serious
charges of “oppressive and unchristian conduct” against Higbee and
Cahoon. They were accused of distributing provisions unevenly and
giving more iron and steel tools to Cahoon’s sons than to other
workers. After a ten-hour hearing before Joseph Smith the committee
was fully exonerated. 21
Temple History, p. 106

After the work ceased upon the walls of the temple, in the Fall of
1842, the rock-cutters continued their labor with the intention of
having a goodly number of the stones ready for the Spring.

Some time in the month of November a feeling against the committee
arose among the stone-cutters, who finally presented a charge to the
First Presidency against Elders Cahoon and Higbee for oppressive and
unchristian conduct, and against the committee for an unequal
distribution of provisions, iron, steel, tools, etc.; also alleging
that favors were shown by the committee to the sons of its members.

The trial began about 11 o’clock in the day and continued until 9 at
night. Hengry G. Sherwood made a plea on the side of Justice and the
Patriarch Hyrum on the side of Mercy. The decision was given by the
President. He decided that the members of the committee should retain
their standing and gave much good instruction to all parties,
correcting the errors of each in kindness. The decision was marked by
judgment and wisdom and cannot fail to produce a good effect.
Illinois Journal, p.494, Footnote 1.

The Temple Committee, Alpheus Cutler, Reynolds Cahoon, and Elias
Higbee, had been appointed in October 1840 to oversee building of the
Nauvoo Temple. At the time of this trial, Cutler was working at the
Church lumber mill in Wisconsin. The principle grievances brought
against the committee were an unequal distribution of provisions to
those who had worked on the temple, and allowing Cahoon’s sons more
iron and steel tools to work with than others. [Diary of William
Clayton, 28 November 1842.]

29 November 1842, Tuesday
Illinois Journal, 1841-1842, p.495, footnote 1.

In council with prest Hyrum, Willard Richards & others concerning the
Bankruptcy case.1

[Footnote 1. states:]

William Clayton was also present, collecting testimony and documents
preparatory to the hearing in the case at Springfield, Illinois, in
December. [William Clayton Diary, 29 November 1842.]

9 December 1842, Friday
Allen 2, p. 90

On December 9 Clayton found himself one of a delegation of nine men
leaving Nauvoo to visit the new chief executive in Springfield. Their
task was to get Carlin’s order for Joseph’s arrest set aside.

13 December 1842, Tuesday
Allen 2, p. 90

They arrived on the thirteenth …

14 December 1842, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 90

… and the next day, after consulting with Stephen A. Douglas and
U.S. District Attorney Justin Butterfield, began making their plea.
Ford sympathized with the prophet but was not sure of his authority to
rescind the order.
Illinois Journal, 1841-1842, p.501, footnote 1.

Clayton described Governor Ford as “a very small man apparently
weighing about 110 lbs.” He added, “The Govr appeared friendly and we
think we shall succeed in obtaining a countermand of the writ &c.”
(Diary of William Clayton, 14 December 1842.)

16 December 1842, Friday
Illinois Journal, 1841-1842, p.502, footnote 3.

The proposition of the high council for payment of the judgment
against Joseph Smith, Henry W. Miller, George Miller, and Hyrum Smith
by the United States was that a bond would be signed to cover the sum
of $5212.49 1/2 by responsible individuals in four equal annual
installments with interest and to secure the payment of the bond by
mortgage of Illinois real estate worth double the amount of the debt.
(Diary of William Clayton, 16 December 1842.)
Illinois Journal, 1841-1842, p.504, footnote 1.

William Clayton noted that on the previous evening he and Williard
Richards “went to see and had a pleasant interview with Judge Douglas.
He stated that he had conversed with Gov. Ford who shewed the feelings
of the 6 judges of foresaid. He (Judge Douglas) thought it was best
that Joseph should be arrested on the proclamation by some of his
friends and brought to Springfield and by writ of Habeas Corpus have
the case investigated before the Judges of the Supreme Court who he
(Douglas) had no doubt would discharge him

17 December 1842, Saturday
Allen 2, p. 90

A few days of meetings and negotiations followed, and finally, after
consultation with Douglas and six judges of the state supreme court,
Ford decided on what amounted to a legal ruse as the most practical
course of action. Joseph should voluntarily submit himself to arrest
by a friend and come to Springfield. There the court would grant him a
writ of habeas corpus, thus effectively forestalling the pending
arrest by Missouri constables. Actually, three judges were ready to
dismiss the case without a hearing, but the other three, together with
Ford and Douglas, thought the habeas corpus procedure was the best way
to assure the prophet’s continuing freedom. The plot has all the
elements of a political intrigue, and Clayton understood its
implications. He was impressed by Douglas’s argument that since it had
been said that Joseph had defied the laws of Illinois, this would be
the surest way of satisfying the public mind and at the same time
securing the governor from public censure. Clayton also recognized the
obvious self-interest in the governor’s actions, and his comment
seemed reminiscent of Joseph Smith’s denunciation of President Martin
Van Buren, who had refused to intervene in behalf of the Mormons in
Missouri for fear he should lose that state’s vote.
Allen 2, p. 91

Ford, wrote Clayton, “appears to have the best of feelings towards
Joseph but is unwilling as stated above to interfere lest he should
lose the conficence of his political friends.” But Clayton liked the
plan, though he still feared the possibility that treachery somwehere
along the line would result in Joseph being sent to Missouri. At this
point the prophet’s Masonic association seemed to pay political
dividents, for Douglas assured Clayton that as a Mason, he believed
there was not a particle of doubt that Joseph would be released
immediately. The governor, Douglas said, had promised Joseph
protection on his way to Springfield, and Douglas promised to see Ford
personally and request a written authority for safe conduct.

On the seventeenth, at Clayton’s request, the governor wrote a letter
to Joseph explaining the plan. Butterfield did the same thing, and,
armed with both documents, the delegation left for Nauvoo immediately.
When the plan was presented to the prophet, he was delighted.

19 December 1842, Monday
Allen 2, p. 92

The prophet had no intention of defaulting, but the pressures became
so great that he finally decided to take advantage of the new
Bankruptcy Act of 1841 and file for discharge, still planning to make
full payment of all his debts when he was able.

At first Justin Butterfield opposed such action, partly because of
Joseph’s responsibilities as trustee-in-trust for the church. Shortly
after Joseph’s delegation arrived in Springfield, however, Hyrum Smith
was actually discharged in bankruptcy and Butterfield himself
consented to an “arrangement” whereby Joseph also could be
discharged. So confident was Willam Clayton of the outcome that he
wrote in his diary on his way home that “there is now nothing to
prevent pres. Joseph discharge in Bankruptcy.”

21 December 1842, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 112

/A/ month later the stonecutters were complaining again. Joseph Smith
exonerated the committee a second time and wrote a pointed letter to
the workers reminding them of its high standing and the need to pay it
“proper deference.” He further instructed the laborers that the
committee’s policy in distributing pork, beef, and other provisions
was ultimately for furthering the temple and advised them ”to submit
patiently to their economy and instructions; and that we, with one
accord with united feelings, submit patiently to the yoke that is laid
upon us, and thereby secure the best interest, to the Temple of the
most High God, that our limited circumstances can possible admit of:
and then having done all on our part, that great Eloheem, who has
commanded us to build a house shall abundantly bless us and reward us
for all our pains.” Ever the middle man, Clayton was sent to the
stone shop to read the letter to the workers. Some, he said, were
satisfied, but three “seemed not exactly so.”

25 December 1842, Sunday
Allen 2, p. 98

He spent much of Christmas Day, 1842, working with Willard Richards on
Joseph Smith’s history and then went home that night and continued
working.

26 December 1842, Monday
Allen 2, p. 98

All the next morning was spent on the same task, interrupted only by
the need to make preparations to go to Springfield with the prophet.
Allen 2, p. 91

On the day after Christmas, Wilson Law arrested Joseph Smith, and
Clayton was sent to Carthage to obtain a writ of habeas corpus to take
Joseph before the Springfield court.
Temple History, p. 79

On Monday, December 26th, he suffered himself to be arrested by Wilson
Law, on the proclamation, and on the following morning started for
Springfield, accompanied by about sixteen of the brethern. His object
was to stand trial before Judge Pope on habeas corpus. This was
consented to, at the suggestion of Mr. Butterfield, U.S. District
Attorney, who had been consulted in relation to the matter and had
expressed assurance that the President would be acquitted.

27 December 1842, Tuesday
Allen 2, p. 91

The next day Clayton was with the prophet and his group as they
started for Springfield to carry out the plan.

30 December 1842, Friday
Temple History, p. 79

The company arrived at Springfield on Friday the 30th, and on the
following morning application was made for a writ of habeas corpus
from the U.S. District Court. The writ was granted and Monday morning,
January 2, 1843, was appointed as the time to try the validity of the
arrest.

_________________________________________________________________

*******

1843

*******

1 January 1843, Sunday
Allen 2, p. 92

“This a.m. we had a pleasant interview with Mr. Butterfield, Judge
Douglas, Senator Gillespie & others. pres. Joseph stated to Mr.
Butterfield the prominent points of difference in sentiment between
the Latter Day Saints & sectarian viz: the latter are all
circumscribed by some peculiar creed which deprives its members of the
right of believing anything not contained in it; whereas the Latter
Day Saints have no creed, but are ready to believe all true principle
existing, as they are made manifest from time to time. He said
further, that if any person should ask him if he was a prophet he
should not deny it. As to deny it would give him the lie & then shewed
from the Revelations of John that any man who has the testimony of
Jesus has the spirit of prophesy &c.”

2 January 1843, Monday
Temple History, p. 79

On Monday the company repaired to the court; but Mr. Lamborn, the
State’s attorney, pleaded that he was not ready for trial, and the
case was postponed until Wednesday.

4 January 1843, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 91

The hearing began on January 4,
Temple History, p. 79

Accordingly, on Wednesday at 9 a.m. the trial was opened. Its result
was the release and discharge of Joseph both from the writ and
proclamation.

6 January 1843, Thursday
Allen 2, p. 91

… on January 6 William was among those who testified that on the day
the attempt was made on Boggs’s life Joseph was, indeed, in Illinois
and not in Missouri. The trial concluded the same day according to the
planned results, and that evening Clayton wrote gratefully in his
journal: “We feel to thank the great God for thus delivering his
servant from the power of the wicked and designing men.”

18 January 1843, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 93

… on January 18 a group of close friends was invited to the Smith
home for a grand dinner party. The list of guests included Lucy Mack
Smith (Joseph’s mother), Hyrum Smith, Brigham Young, Willard Richards,
John Taylor, Orson Hyde, Wilford Woodruff, George A. Smith, Heber C.
Kimball, the wives of these men, Eliza R. Snow, several other
prominent citizens, and, of course, William and Ruth Clayton. The
festivities began with the singing of two jubilee hymns written
especially for the occasion, one by Wilson Law and Richards and the
other by Snow. Joseph Smith distributed cards with the hymns printed
on them. The conversation centered around the deliverance and at 2
p.m. the prophet and Emma began to serve dinner. It took four shifts,
for their dinner table could not hold all the guests at once, and the
Smiths had their own meal only with the last shift. The party broke up
at 6 p.m. Wrote Clayton, “Truly it was a time of Jubilee; all hearts
rejoiced.” But all the celebration must have been too much for his
constitution, for he went home feeling ill and could not even attend
the Masonic lodge meeting that evening, as Joseph did.

21 January 1843, Saturday
Allen 2, p. 105 n. 3

Clayton went with the prophet to sell a lot to E.J. Sabin

22 January 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 1; Words, p. 159

This A.M. Joseph preached in the Temple. subject arose from two
questions proposed from a Lyceum. 1st Did John Baptize for remission
of sins,? 2nd Whether the kingdom of God was set up before the day of
Pentecost or not till then? To the 1st Q. he answered, “he did” It
is acknowledged of all men that John preached the gospel & must have
preached the 1st principles, if so he must have preached the doctince
of Baptism for the remission of sins for that is the 1st principal of
the Gospel and was ordained before the foundation of the world. I next
give my own testimony because I know it is from God. On the 2nd
question He said Where the oracles of God are revealed there is the
kingdom of God.
Nauvoo 1; Words, p. 159; Allen 2, p. 120

Wherever the oracles of God are & subjects to obey those oracles there
is the kingdom of God. What constitutes the kingdom of God? an
administrator who has the power of calling down the oracles of God,
and subjects to receive those oracles no matter if there are but 3, 4
or 6 there is the kingdom of God &c.

28 January 1843, Saturday
Allen 2, p. 105 n. 3

Joseph escorted a land agent from New York around the city and then
took him into the office to continue discussing land with Clayton. See
William Clayton Journals, 3 vols., Nov. 1842 to Jan. 1846, 21, 28 Jan.
1843 (in private custody and used here with special permission),
hereafter cited as Clayton, Nauvoo Journal; History of the Church,
5:260. Evidently the land agent, a Mr. Taylor, was clerk of a New York
based agency called the Illinois Land Agency. Clayton’s diary gives
the name of the agency while the History of the Church says he was
from New York.

29 January 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 1; Words, p. 164

Pres. Joseph Preached in the Temple on the Prodigal Son and showed
that it did not refer to any nation, but was mearly an answer to the
remark “he receiveth the sinners and eateth with them,” the Temple
was crowded with people.

9 February 1843, Thursday
Allen 2, p. 82

Joseph Smith gave William a letter in which Joseph was told that a Mr.
Walsh was willing to transfer to him some land that lay outside the
city, upon proof that $500 had been deposited in Quincy.
Allen 1, p. 42

“Joseph related some of his history and gave us a key whereby we
might know whether any administration was from God.” He then recorded
the statement that is now in the Doctrine and Covenants, though it did
not appear in that volume until the 1876 edition.
Allen 2, p. 120

Sometimes instructions from God are delivered by heavenly messengers,
and on at least two occasions Clayton heard Joseph Smith instruct
certain leading church members on how to tell the difference between
such a messenger and an evil spirit. The idea had been presented to
the Quorum of the Twelve as early as 1839, but Clayton heard it in
December 1840 and again when he was at the prophet’s home on February
9, 1843. There are really two kinds of beings in heaven, Joseph said
on the last occasion. “Angels, who are resurrected personages, having
bodies of flesh and bones … (and) the spirits of just men made
perfect who are not resurrected.” Presumably the latter will also be
resurrected in due time, but even without bodies of flesh and bones
they can deliver messages to mortals. The key, then, is to ask anyone
who claims to be a messenger from God to shake hands with you. If he
is an angel, he will do so and you will feel it. If he is the “spirit
of a just man made perfect,” he will not move, for he will not
deceive. But “if it be the devil as an angel of light, when you ask
him to shake hands he will offer you his hand, and you will not feel
anything; you may therefore detect him.” So confident was Clayton and
other Nauvoo Mormons in the close relationship between themselves and
heaven, that it would have surprised none of them to have an
“angel,” a “spirit of a just man,” or a devil appear and talk to
them. The statement was later made scripture and became Section 129 of
the book of Doctrine and Covenants, and Clayton provided the source;
the published version is practically verbatim from his diary.

12 February 1843, Sunday
Allen 2, p. 82

The prophet gave his clerk the full amount in gold and silver and sent
him to Quincy. The trip took three days, in very cold weather, but
Clayton deposited the funds and got the necessary receipt. Always
ready to mix religion with business, he spent the evenings away from
home in “interesting debate” and “pleasant conversation” in the
gospel.

7 March 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo 1

Tuesday 7th. A.M at the office. Afterwards went to prest Josephs &
commenced settlement with those who have claims on city Lots. Er B.
Young called me on one side & said he wants to give me some
instructions on the priesthood the first opportunity. He said the
prophet had told him to do so & to give me a favor which I have long
desired. For this again I feel grateful to God & his servant, and the
desire of my heart is to do right and be saved.

8 March 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo 1

Wedy. 8th. … Evening I went to bro Kimballs meeting. The house was
crowded to suffocation. He made use of the figure of the Potter &
clay, and shewed that O P Pratt was stiff & had to be cast off the
wheel & A. Lyman put on it. The discourse was good.

9 March 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 1

Thursday 9. At prest. Josephs office. Walked out in the P.M. he told
me it was lawful for me to send for Sarah & said he would furnish me
money.
Affidavit, p. 225

During this period the Prophet Joseph frequently visited my house in
my company, and became well acquainted with my wife Ruth, to whom I
had been married five years. On day in the month of February, 1843,
date not remembered, 22 the Prophet invited me to walk with him.
During our walk, he said he had learned that there was a sister back
in England, to whom I was very much attached. I replied there was, but
nothing further than an attachment such as a brother and sister in the
Church might rightfully entertain for each other. He then said, “Why
don’t you send for her?” I replied, “In the first place, I have no
authority to send for her, and if I had, I have not the means to pay
expenses.” To this he answered, “I give you authority to send for
her, and I will furnish you with means,” which he did. This was the
first time the Prophet Joseph talked with me on the subject of plural
marriage. He informed me that the doctrine and principle was right in
the sight of our Heavenly Father, and that it was a doctrine which
pertained to celestial order and glory. After giving me lengthy
instructions and information concerning the doctrine of celestial or
plural marriage, he concluded his remarks by the words, “It is your
privilege to have all the wives you want.” 23 After this
introduction, our conversations on the subject of plural marriage were
very frequent, and he appeared to take particular pains to inform and
instruct me in respect to the principle. He also informed me that he
had other wives living besides his first wife Emma, and in particular
gave me to understand that Eliza R. Snow, Louisa Beman, Desdemona W.
Fullmer and others were his lawful wives in the sight of Heaven.

2 April 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 1; Words, p. 168

… P.M. Joseph preached on Revelations chap. 5. he called on me to
open the meeting. He also preached on the same subject in the evening.
During the day president Joseph made the following remarks on
doctrine. “I was once praying very ernestly to know the time of the
coming of the son of man when I heard a voice repeat the following
`Joseph my son, if thou livest untill thou art 84 24 years old thou
shalt see the face of the son of man, therefore let this suffice and
trouble me no more on this matter.’ I was left thus without being able
to decide wether this coming referred to the beginning of the
Millenium, or to some previous appearing, or wether I should die and
thus see his face. I believe the coming of the son of man will not be
any sooner than that time.” In correcting two points in Er Hydes
discourse he observed as follows, “The meaning of that passage where
it reads `when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see
him as he is’ is this, When the savior appears we shall see that he is
a man like unto ourselves, and that same sociality which exists
amongst us here will exist among us there only it will be coupled with
eternal glory which we do not enjoy now. Also the appearing of the
father and the son in John c 14 v 23 is a personal appearing and the
idea that they will dwell in a mans heart is a sectarian doctrine and
is false”

In answer to a question which I proposed to him as follows, `Is not
the reckoning of gods time, angels time, prophets time & mans time
according to tbe planet on which they reside he answered yes “But
there is no angel ministers to this earth only what either does belong
or has belonged to this earth and the angels do not reside on a planet
like our earth but they dwell with God and the planet where he dwells
is like crystal, and like a sea of glass before the throne. This is
the great Urim & Thummim whereon all things are manifest both things
past, present & future and are continually before the Lord. The Urim &
Thummim is a small representation of this globe. The earth when it is
purified will be made like unto crystal and will be a Urim & Thummim
whereby all things pertaining to an inferior kingdom on all kingdoms
of a lower order will be manifest to those who dwell on it. and this
earth will be with Christ Then the white stone mentioned in Rev. c 2 v
17 is the Urim & Thummim whereby all things pertaining to an higher
order of kingdoms even all kingdoms will be made known and a white
stone is given to each of those who come into this celestial kingdom,
whereon is a new name written which no man knoweth save he that
receiveth it. The new name is the key word. “Whatever principle of
intelligence we obtain in this life will rise with us in the
ressurection: and if a person gains more knowledge in this life
through his diligence & obedience than another, he will have so much
the advantage in the world to come. There is a law irrevocably decreed
in heaven before the foundation of this world upon which all blessings
are predicated; and when we obtain any blessing from God, it is by
obedience to that law upon which it is predicated.

“The Holy Ghost is a personage, and a person cannot have the
personage of the H. G. in his heart. A man receive the gifts of the H.
G., and the H. G. may descend upon a man but not to tarry with him.
Allen 2, p. 122

William Clayton was present on April 2, 1843, when Joseph announced to
a select group that the Father and the Son both have bodies of flesh
and bones, but that the Holy Ghost is a “personage of Spirit.” 25 If
this were not so, he said, the Holy Ghost could not dwell in us. “A
Man may receive the Holy Ghost, and it may descend upon him and not
tarry with him.”
Allen 2, p. 147

“the Holy Ghost is a personage, and a person cannot have the
personage of the H.G. in his heart. A man may receive the gifts of the
H.G., and the H.G. may descend upon a man but not tarry with him.” 26

He also related the following dream. “I dreamed that a silver-headed
old man came to see me and said he was invaded by a gang of robbers,
who were plundering his neighbors and threatening distruction to all
his subjects. He had heard that I always sought to defend the
oppressed, and he had come to hear with his own ears what answer I
would give him. I answered, if you will make out the papers and shew
that you are not the agressor I will call out the Legion and defend
you while I have a man to stand by me. The old man then turned to go
away. When he got a little distance he turned suddenly round and said
I must call out the Legion and go and he would have the papers ready
when I arrived, and says he I have any amount of men which you can
have under your command.

[Note: The above paragraph is crossed through with a penciled line and
at the beginning, in handwriting that is not William Clayton’s
handwriting, a comment simply says “repeated his of 10 March.”]

Er Hyde gave this interpretation “The old man represents the
government of these United States who will be invaded by a foreign
foe, probably England. The U. S. government will call on you to defend
probably all this Western Territory, and will offer you any amount of
men you may need for that purpose.

Once when prest. Joseph was praying ernestly to know concerning the
wars which are to preceed the coming of the son of man, he heard a
voice proclaim that the first outbreak of general bloodshed would
commence at South Carolina–see Revelation

The sealing of the 144000 was the number of priests who should be
anointed to administer in the daily sacrifice &c. During Prest.
Joseph’s remarks he said their was a nice distinciton between the
vision which John saw as spoken of in Revelations & the vision which
Daniel saw, the former relating only to things as they actually
existed in heaven–the latter being a figure representing things on
the earth. God never made use of the figure of a beast to represent
the kingdom of heaven–when they were made use of it was to represent
an apostate church.

6 April 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 1; Words, p. 176

This day was a special conference the saints assembled in the Temple
soon after 9. I was appointed to take minutes. About 11 prest Joseph
arrived and preceeded to business. He first stated the object of this
conference, viz. 1st. To ascertain the standing of the first
presidency 2nd. To take into consideration the propriety of sending
some of the Twelve into the branches abroad to obtain funds for
building the Nauvoo House. 3rd. To give a chance to those Elders who
have been disfellowshiped or had their licenses taken away in the
branches to have a re-hearing & settle their difficulties He then
spake on the importance of building the Nauvoo House stressing that
the time had come to build it. and the church must either do it or
suffer the condemnation of not fulfilling the commandments of God.

He next presented himself & was unanimously voted president of the
whole church. Next his councillors Ers Rigdon and Wm. Law. and
afterwards Er Hyrum who was voted with a hearty aye. He blessed the
people in the name of the Lord.

The next business was appointing the Twelve on their mission &c. He
showed the injustice of Ers collecting funds for the Temple in as much
as they rarely brought them there. The conference must contrive some
measures to put the Twelve under bonds, for a true return of monies
received by them &c.

7 April 1843, Friday
Allen 2, p. 112

The squabbling [among the temple workers] broke out again, and on
April 7 it was William Clayton who brought charges against the
committee before the general conference of the church. He accused its
members of partiality in distributing goods, money, and “store pay”
(i.e., credit at Joseph Smith’s store). He also noted that the son of
one committee member had received all of the above but that none of
his labor had been placed on the tithing account. This was a serious
breach of religious duty, for one day in ten was supposed to be
donated as tithing labor. Committee members, furthermore, were charged
with taking “store pay” for themselves but being too tightfisted in
what they would allow to others. Hyrum Smith, however, rose to the
committee’s defense, and in the end the conference sustained it in its
work, thus exonerating it for a third time. That evening Cahoon
complained angrily to Clayton about the accusations, but when the
beleagured scribe explained why he made them (apparently to clear the
air, as much as anything else), Cahoon appeared satisfied, at least
for the time being.

8 April 1843, Saturday
Nauvoo 1; Words, p. 190 27

various little items of business attended to and a discourse from the
president on Rev.
Words, p. 182

William Clayton Report

Pres’t Joseph called upon the choir to sing a him and remarked that
“tenor charms the ear-bass the heart.” After sing the President
spoke in substance as follows.

I have three requests to make of the congregation the first is that
all who have faith will exercise it, that the Lord may be willing to
calm the wind. The next is, that I may have your prayers that the Lord
may strengthen my lungs so that, I may be able to make you all hear.
And the next is, that I may have the Holy Ghost to rest upon me so as
to enable me to declare those things that are true.

The subject I intend to speak upon this morning is one that I have
seldom touched upon since I commenced as an Elder of the Church. It is
a subject of great speculation as well amongst the Edlers of the
church as amongst the divines of the day; it is in relation to the
beast spoken of in Revelations. The reason why it has been a subject
of speculation amongst the Elders, is in consequence of a division of
sentiment and opinion in relation to it. My object is to do away with
this difference of opinion. The knowledge of the subject is not very
essential to the Elders. To have knowledge in relation to the meaning
of beasts with seven and heads and ten horns and other figure made use
of in the revelations is not very essential to the Elders. If we get
puffed up by thinking that we have much knowledge, we are apt to get a
contentious spirit, and knowledge is necessary to do away with
contention. The evil of being puffed up is not so great as the evil of
contention. Knowledge does away with darkness, supense and doubt, for
where Knowledge is there is no doubt nor suspense nor darkness. There
is no pain so awful as the pain of suspense. this is the condemnation
of the wicked; their doubt and anxiety ans suspense causes weeping,
wailing and gnashing of teeth. In knowledge there is power. God has
more power than all other beings, because he has greater Knowledge,
and hence he knows how to subject all other beings to him. I will
endeavor to instruct you in relation to the meaning of the beasts and
figures spoken of. Er (Pelatiah) Brown has been the cause of this
subject being now presented before you. He, is one of the wisest old
heads we have among us, has been called up before the High Council on
account of the beast. The old man has preached concerning the beast
which was full of eyes before and behind and for this he was hauled up
for trial. I never thought it was right to call up a man and try him
because he erred in doctrine, it looks too much like methodism and not
like Latter day Saintism. Methodists have creeds which a man must
believe or be kicked out of their church. I want the liberty of
believing as I please, it feels so good not to be tramelled. It dont
prove that a man is not a good man, because he errs in doctrine. The
High Council undertook to censure and correct Er Brown because of his
teachings in relation to the beasts, and he came to me to know what he
should do about it. The subject particularly referred to, was the four
beasts and for and twenty Elders mentioned in Rev. ch 5 v. 8. The old
man has confounded all Christendom by speaking out that the four
beasts represented the Kingdom of God; the wise men of the day could
not do any thing with him, and why should we find fault, anything to
whip sectarianism and put down priestcraft; a club is better than no
weapon for a poor man to fight with, but I could not keep laughing at
the idea of God making use of the figure of a beast to represent the
Kingdom of God on the earth, when he could as well have used a far
more noble and consistent figure. What? The Lord make use of the
figure of a creature of the brute creation to represent that which is
much more noble and important. The glories of his Kingdom? You missed
it that time, old man, but the sectarians did not know enough to
detect you.

When God made use of the figure of a beast in visions to the prophets,
he dit it to represent those Kingdoms who had degenerated and become
corrupt–the Kingdoms of the world, but he never made use of the
figure of a beast nor any of the brute kind to represent his kingdom.
Daniel says when he saw the vision of the four beasts “I came near
unto one of them that stood by, and asked him the truth of all this.”
The angel interpreted the vision to Daniel, but we find by the
interpretation that the figures of beasts had no allusion to the
Kingdom of God. You there see that the beasts are spoken of to
represent the Kingdoms of the world the inhabitants whereof were
beastly and abominable characters, they were murderous, corrupt,
carnivourous and brutal in their dispositions. I make mention of the
prophets to qualify my declaration which I am about to make so that
the young Elders who know so much may not rise up and choke me like
hornets. there is a grand difference and distinction between the
visions and figures spoken of by the prophets and those spoken of in
the Revelations of John. None of the things John saw had any allusion
to the scenes of the days of Adam or of Enoch or of Abraham or Jesus,
only as far as is plainly represented by John and clearly set forth.
John only saw that which was “shortly to come to pass” and that
which was yet in futurity (He read Rev. ch. 1 v. 1) Now I make this
declaration, that those things which John saw in heaven, had no
allusion to any thing that had been on the earth, because John says
“he saw what was shortly to come to pass” and not what had already
transpired. John saw beasts that had to do with things on the earth,
but not in past ages; the beasts which he saw had to devour the
inhabitants of the earth in days to come. The revelations do not give
us to understand any thing of the past in relation to the Kingdom of
God. What John saw and speaks of were things which were in heaven,
what the prophets saw and speak of where things pertaining to the
earth. I am now going to take exception to the present translation of
the bible in relation to these matters. There is a grand distinction
between the actual meaning of the Prophets and the Present
translation. The Prophets do not declare that the[y] saw a beast or
beasts, but that the[y] saw the image or figure of a beast. They did
not see an actual bear or Lion but the images or figures of those
beasts. The translation should have been rendered “image” instead of
“beast” in every instance where beasts are mentioned by the
Prophets. But John saw the actual beast in heaven, to show to John and
to the inhabitants that that being 28 did actually exist there. When
the Prophets speak of seeing beasts in their visions, they saw the
images; the types to represent certain things and at the same time
they received the interpretation as to what those images or types were
designed to represent. I make this broad declaration, that where God
ever gives a vision of an image, or beast or figure of any kind he
always holds himself responsible to give a revelation or
interpretation of the meaning thereof, otherwise we are not
responsible or accountable for our belief in them it. Dont be afraid
of being damned for not knowing the meaning of a vision or figure
where God has not given a revelation or interpretation on the subject
(He here read Rev. ch 5 v 11 to 13) John saw curious looking beasts in
heaven, he saw every creature that was in heaven, all the beasts,
fowls, & fish in heaven, actually there, giving glory to God. I
suppose John saw beings there, that had been saved from ten thousand
times ten thousand earths like this, strange beasts of which we have
no conception all might be seen in heaven. John learned that God
glorified himself by saving all that his hands had made whether
beasts, fowl fishes or man. Any man who would tell you that this could
not be, would tell you that the revelations are not true. John heard
the words of the beasts giving glory to God and understood them. God
who made the beasts could understand every language spoken by them;
The beasts were intelligent beings and were seen and heard by John
praising and glorifying God.

The popular religionists of the day say that the beasts spoken of in
the revelations represent Kingdoms. Very well, on the same principle
we can say that the twenty four Elders spoken of represent beasts, for
they are all spoken of at the same time, and represented as all giving
uniting in the same acts of praise and devotion. Deacon Homespun said
the earth was flat as a pan cake, but science has proved to the
contrary. The world is full of technicalities and misrepresentation,
but I calculate to overthrow the technicalities of the world and speak
of things as they actually exist. Again there is no revelation to
prove that things do not exist in heaven as I have set forth, and we
never can comprehend the things of God and of heaven but by
revelation. We may spiritualize and express opinions to all eternity
but that is no authority.

Ye Elders of Israel hearken to my voice and when ye are sent into the
world to preach, preach and cry aloud “repent ye for the Kingdom of
heaven is at hand repent and believe the gospel.” Never meddle with
the visions of beasts and subjects you do not understand. Er Brown
when you go to Palmyra dont say any thing about the beast, but preach
those things the Lord has told you to preach about, repentance and
baptism for the remission of sins.

(He here read Rev. ch 13 v 1 to 8) The spiritualizers say the beast
that received the wound was Nebuchadnezzar, but we will look at what
John saw in relation to this beast. The translators have used the term
“dragon” for “devil”. Now it was a beast that John saw in heaven,
and he was then speaking of “things that were shortly to come to
pass.” and consequently the beast John saw as spoken of in the 13th
chapter was an actual beast to whom power was to be given. An actual
intelligent being in heaven and this beast was to have power given
him. John saw “one of the heads of the beast as it were wounded to
death; and his deadly wound was healed; and all the world wondered
after the beast.” Nebuchadnezzar and Constantine the great no
excepted; it must have been a wonderful beast that all human beings
wondered after it, and I will venture to say that when God gives power
to the beast to destroy the inhabitants of the earth, all will wonder.
Verse 4 reads “And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto
the beast; and they worshipped the beast saying, who is like unto the
beast? who is able to make war with him? Some say it means the kingdom
of the world. One thing is sure, it dont mean the kingdoms of the
saints. Suppose we admit that it means the kingdoms of the world, what
propriety would there be in saying, who is able to make war with
myself. If these spirtualizing 29 interpretations are true, the book
contradicts itself in almost every verse, but they are not true. There
is a mistranslation of the word dragon in the second verse. The
original hebrew word signifies the devil and not dragon as translated.
Read ch 12 v 9 it there reads “that, old serpent called the devil,
and it, ought to be translated devil in this case and not dragon.
Everything that we have not a key word to, we will take it as it
reads. The beasts which John was and speaks of as being in heaven were
actually living in heaven, and were actually to have power given to
them over the inhabitants of the earth precisely according to the
plain reading of the revelations. I give this as a key to the Elders
of Israel.

14 April 1843, Friday
Allen 2, p. 85

William Clayton and Joseph Smith rode out on the prairie with several
immigrants, and about twenty acres of land were sold.

16 April 1843, Sunday
Words, p. 198

Heard Pres. J preach on the ressurection shewing the importance of
being buried with the saints & their relatives in as much as we shall
want to see our relatives first & shall rejoice to strike hands with
our parents, children &c when rising from the tomb.

17 April 1843, Monday
Allen 2, p. 85

Clayton thankfully began receiving hard cash from some of the
immigrants.

19 April 1843, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 85

/Clayton/ sold thirty acres more.

21 April 1843, Friday
Temple History, p. 106

Brother Player had been sick during the entire Winter, and he
continued in a very feeble state until the time when he commenced
again to lay the stone on the walls, which was on the 21st day of
April, 1843.
Allen 1, p. 44

“Joseph swore to me he would forever defend & protect me and divide
earthly things with me if I would be faithful to him which I carefully
30 promised.”
Allen 2, p. 113

… the two /Joseph Smith and William Clayton/ were riding together on
the prairie. Wrote Clayton, “He swore to me he would forever defend &
protect me and divide earthly things with me if I would be faithful to
him which I cheerfully promised.”

23 April 1843, Sunday
Allen 2, p. 99

helped Heber C. Kimball arrange his history.

24 April 1843, Monday
Nauvoo 1

Monday 24 … sister Margt Moon went with me [to Carthage] she is a
lovely woman and desires to do right in all things and will submit to
council with all her heart. Got back at dark conversed some with
President

27 April 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 1

Thursday 27. At the Temple A.M. went to prests. who rode with me to
bro. H.C, Kimballs where sister Margt. Moon was sealed up by the
priesthood, by the president–and M to me. … evening told Mother in
law concerning the priesthood.
Nauvoo 2

27. At the Temple A.M. at 10 at bro Kimballs was M to M.M. [shorthand]
… evening told Mother in law about the priesthood
Affidavit, p. 225

On the 27th of April, 1843, the Prophet Joseph Smith married to me
Margaret Moon, for time and eternity, at the residence of Elder Heber
C. Kimball
Letter, p. 77

In April, 1843, he /Joseph Smith/ sealed to me my second wife, my
first wife being then living.

28 April 1843, Friday
Allen 2, p. 104

… on April 28, 1843, they /the brick masons/ finished /work on his
new home/

29 April 1843, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

29 … Rode out to Prairie with pres. Joseph, Wm & Samuel H. Smith and
John Topham.

30 April 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Apl 30– … P.M at Sister Booths where I learned that S. Ann would
obey her instructions Evening walked out with Margaret and
accomplished a good object.

1 May 1843, Monday
Nauvoo 2

May 1st. A.M at the Temple. at 10. m J to L.W. P.M at prest. Josephs
… I have seen 6 brass plates which were found in Adams County …
Prest J. has translated a portion and says they contain the history of
the person with whom they were found & he was a descendant of Ham
through the loins of Pharoah king of Egypt, and that he received his
kingdom from the ruler of heaven & earth
Allen 2, p. 117

“I have seen 6 brass plates which were found in Adams County by some
persons who were digging in a mound. They found a skeleton about 6
feet from the surface of the earth which was 9 foot high. [At this
point there is a tracing of a plate in the journal.] The plates were
on the breast of the skeleton. This diagram shows the size of the
plates being drawn on the edge of one of them. They are covered with
ancient characters of language containing from 30 to 40 on each side
of the plates. Prest J. has translated a portion and says they contain
the history of the person with whom they were found and he was a
descendant of Ham through the loins of Pharoah king of Egypt, and that
he received his kingdom from the ruler of heaven and earth.”
Allen 1, p.44

/Clayton/ preformed a marriage ceremony between Joseph Smith and Lucy
Walker
Blood Atonement and the Origin of Plural Marriage 31

May 1st, (1843) A.M. At the Temple. At 10 married Joseph to Lucy
Walker. P.M. at Prest. Joseph’s; he has gone out with Woodworth.
Affidavit, p. 225

On the 1st day of May, 1843, I officiated in the office of an Elder by
marrying Lucy Walker to the Prophet Joseph Smith, at his own
residence. During this period the Prophet Joseph took several other
wives. Amongst the number I well remember Eliza Partridge, Emily
Partridge, Sarah Ann Whitney, Helen Kimball and Flora Woodworth. These
all, he acknowledged to me, were his lawful, wedded wives, according
to the celestial order. His wife Emma was cognizant of the fact of
some, if not all, of these being his wives, and she generally treated
them very kindly.
Letter, p. 78

I had the honor to seal one woman /Lucy Walker Smith/ to Joseph under
his direction.

2 May 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

May 2nd … Talked with Jane Charnock. she loves me & would sooner
unite to me than R. Joseph rode out to day with Flora W.

3 May 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

May 3rd … Diantha Farr went with me /to Carthage/ … /Clayton
trying to settle taxes with an unnamed collector says that the
collector/ was abusive–much use of the term Joe Smith & snearingly
/Walter Bagby/

7 May 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 7. … P.M at sister Booths with my wifes Evening walked to
prests with Margt

13 May 1843, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 13th … Sister Desdemona Fullmer came to see if she could
board with me. I told her she could on tuesday

14 May 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 14th … Walked out with Mt. who promises to be true.

15 May 1843, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 15 … At the Temple office. night my wife & Margaret slept
together

16 May 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 16. Went to see Pres. J. who ordered me to prepare for
Carthage I returned home & got ready & started about 11 oclock in the
New Carriage with prest. J. George Miller, Eliza Partridge, Lydia
Partridge & J.M. Smith Loran Walker drove. We called at Carthage & saw
Styles, Backenstos & others. Tarried about 15 minutes & started again
for Ramus where we arrived about 3 � oclock. We stayed at W. G.
Perkins. Prest. J. & I went to B.F. Johnsons to sleep. Before we
retired the Prest. gave bro Johnson & wife some instructions on the
priesthood. He put his hand on my knee and says “your life is hid
with Christ in God, and so is many others.” Addressing Benjamin says
he “nothing but the unpardonable sin can prevent him (me) 32 from
inheriting eternal glory for he is sealed up by the power of the
priesthood unto eternal life having taken the step which is necessary
for that purpose.”
Nauvoo 2; Allen 2, p. 147 n. 38

He said that except a man and his wife enter into an everlasting
covenant and be married for eternity while in this probation by the
power and authority of the Holy priesthood they will cease to increase
when they die (ie. they will not have any children in the
resurrection), but those who are married by the power & authority of
the priesthood in this life & continue without committing the sin
against the Holy Ghost will continue to increase & have children in
the celestial glory.
Nauvoo 2

The unpardonable sin is to shed innocent blood or be accessory
thereto. All other sins will be visited with judgement in the flesh
and the spirit being delivered to the buffetings of satan untill the
day of the Lord Jesus.” I feel desirous to be united in an
everlasting covenant to my wife and pray that it may soon be. Prest.
J. said that the way he knew in whom to confide, God told him in whom
he might place confidence. He also said that in the celestial glory
was three heavens or degrees, and in order to obtain the highest a man
must enter into this order of the priesthood and if he dont he cant
obtain it. He may enter into the other but that is the end of his
kingdom he cannot have increase.

17 May 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 17th Breakfast at bro Perkins, after which we took a
pleasure ride through Fountain Green.
Nauvoo 2; Words, p. 202

At 10 Prest. J. preached on 2nd Peter Ch 1. He shewed that knowledge
is power & the man who has the most knowledge has the greatest power.
Also that salvation means a mans being placed beyond the powers of all
his enemies. He said the more sure word of prophecy meant, a mans
knowing that he was sealed up unto eternal life by revelation & the
spirit of prophecy through the power of the Holy priesthood. He also
showed that it was impossible for a man to be saved in ignorance. Paul
had seen the third heavens and I more. Peter penned the most sublime
language of any of the apostles.
Nauvoo 2

Dined at bro. Babbits. prest. J said to bro. Johnson & I that J.B.
Nobles when he was first taught this doctrine set his heart on one &
pressed J. to seal the contract but he never could get opportunity. It
seemed that the Lord was unwilling. Finally another came along & he
then engaged that one and is a happy man. I learned from this anecdote
never to press the prophet but wait with patience & God will bring all
things right. I feel to pray that God will let me live so that I may
come to the full knowledge of truth and salvation & be prepared for
the enjoyment of a fulness of the third heavens.

After dinner I took a pleasure ride with Lorain & the children P.M.
pres. J. attended the City council & afterwards rode out with B.F.
Johnsons family.
Nauvoo 2; Words, p. 203

In the evening we went to hear a Methodist preacher lecture. After he
got through Pres. J. offered some corrections as follows. The 7th
verse of C 2 of Genesis ought to read God breathed into Adam his
spirit or breath of life, but when the word “ruach” applies to Eve
it should be translated lives. Speaking of eternal duration of matter
he said. There is no such thing as immaterial matter. All spirit is
matter but is more fine or pure and can only be discerned by purer
eyes We cant see it but when our bodies are purified we shall see that
it is all matter.
Nauvoo 2

The gentleman seemed pleased & said he should visit Nauvoo
immediately.

18 May 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 18th. We left Macedonia about 8 � and arrived Carthage at 10.
I asked the Prest. wether children who die in infancy will grow.
Nauvoo 2; Allen 2, p.145

He answered “no, we shall receive them precisely in the same state as
they died in no larger. They will have as much intelligence as we
shall but shall always remain separate and single. They will have no
increase. Children who are born dead will have full grown bodies being
made up by the resurrection.”
Nauvoo 2

At Carthage we paid some taxes &c. Dined at Backenstos’s with Judge
Douglas who is presiding at Court. After dinner the Prest. & Judge had
conversation concerning sundry matters.
Nauvoo 2; Allen 2, p. 118
The Prest. said “I prophecy in the name of the Lord God that in a few
years this government will be utterly overthrown and wasted so that
there will not be a potsherd left” for their wickedness in conniving
at the Missouri mobocracy. The Judge appears very friendly &
acknowledged the propriety of the prests. remarks.
Nauvoo 2

We left Carthage about 2 & arrived home at 5 �. my family all well.

20 May 1843, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

May 20th 1843. … Rode on prarie with prest. J Jackson bro Oakley &
others to look lands P.M. rode out with Jackson to shew lands. prest.
Smith tells me he has appointed Jackson to sell lands and relieve me
of their burthen. He says Jackson appears a fine & noble fellow but is
reduced in circumstances. The prest. feels disposed to employ him &
give him a chance in the world. Jackson says he shall be baptized ere
long.

21 May 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2; Not in Words

Sunday 21. Prest. J. preached on 2 Peter chapter 1 to a very full
house. P.M. we had sacrement administered Evening I took a walk with
my wife M. to H Kimballs & thence to the post office
Temple History, p. 106

On Sunday, May 21, 1843, President Joseph preached in the temple from
the first chapter of Peter’s second epistle. In the afternoon of that
day the ordinance of partaking of bread and water, as the sacrament,
was administered to the Saints for the first time in this temple.

22 May 1843, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 22. Went to prest. J’s he recd. a letter from sister Armstrong
of Philadelphia complaining of slanderous conduct in B. Winchester.
the Prest. handed the letter to Dr Richards saying the Twelve ought to
silence Winchester. … In company with Jackson Prest. J. Mr Simpson
and some others

23 May 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 23. Conversed with H.C.K. concerning a plot that is being laid
to entrap the brethren of the secret priesthood by bro. H. and others.
Attended to much tax business with sundry brethren. … Prest. J &
lady rode to his farm. Evening Prest. gave up lot 4 B 148 which he
agreed to purchase of Asa Smith some time ago in consequence of Asas
wanting to drag all money out of Prest. and paying it for land else to
here. Prest. said such covetous minded men would be damned. Prest.
stated to me that he had had a little trouble with sis E. he was
asking E. Partridge concerning Jackson conduct during Prest. absence &
E came up stairs. he shut to the door not knowing who it was and held
it. She came to the door & called Eliza 4 times & tried to force open
the door. Prest. opened it & told her the cause &c. She seemed much
irritated. He says Jackson is rotten hearted.

May the Lord preserve me from committing a fault to cause me to lose
the confidence of my friends for I desire to do right thou Lord
knowest.
Allen 1, p. 44 n. 17

On 23 May 1843 Joseph told Clayton of Emma’s irritation when she
discovered him and Eliza Partridge (one of his plural wives) in
conversation in an upstairs room.

24 May 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2
Wednesday 24. … Prest J. bought 11 quarter sections of land of Gen.
Adams. … Prest. J. rode on the hill with Emma & also attended Court
in the Ferry case.

25 May 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 25. Started early to Carthage to redeem the city lots.
Completed the business & returned home. I arrived about 8. rained very
heavy

26 May 1843, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday 26. A.M. went with A. Cordon to look a lot. Also at the Temple
office. The carpenters finished in my house. Prest. J came up in the
afternoon & I went back with him. Settled with Wm. Ford by giving him
� of lot & took up the due bill. Prest. in meeting with the Twelve &
Judge Adams. Hyrum received the doctrine of priesthood

28 May 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 28. At bro Kimballs who was blessing his children, he also
blessed Wm. Heber Clayton. At 2 I met with the wardens of the lodge
P.M at home writing papers on settlement with the lodge.
Nauvoo 2; Allen 2, p. 104

We are occupying our new house for which I feel very thankful.

29 May 1843, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 29 This A.M. prest J. told me that he felt as though I was not
treating him exactly right & asked if I had used any
familiarity with E. I told him by no means & explained to his
satisfaction. At the store office.

30 May 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 30. At the Mayors office preparing papers for the Lawrence
business.

31 May 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 31. … This A.M. Sarah Crooks arrived at Nauvoo. She
received word that I sent to bro Clark on Feby 12th – & started
immediately. She has been prospered & blest on her journey.

1 June 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday June 1st. This day I have been at Prest. J’s office all day,
preparing papers for the settlement of the Lawrence business with
bro’s Whiting & Richards. … Evening J. rode in the carriage with F.
Whdoounto [Woodworth]. He let Lorin Walker have a knowledge of some
things.

2 June 1843, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday 2nd. … wrote to Susan Conrad. This evening I talked with
Sarah again & she appears willing to comply with her privilege.

3 June 1843, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 3rd. This A.M. started for Quincey on the Steam Boat “Maid
of Iowa.” I took my wife & her child Also Margaret Moon & Sarah
Crooks. We had a large company of brethren and sisters on a pleasure
voyage. We arrived at Quincey about 1 oclock. I immediately went to
the Probate Judge & presented the papers which we had made out
pertaining to the Lawrence Estate. He said he could do nothing with
them. Upon enquiring what he wanted I finally made a new account which
he accepted. I then went to the boat & Prest. J returned with me to
make oath to the accounts. ballance in Guardians hands was $3790.89 �
We soon got through & started back about 5 oclock … Sunday A.M …

4 June 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Evening conversed with Sarah & Elizth. Brotherton.

8 June 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 8 … Made deed to H.C. & H. M. Kimball for N.E � L 2 B 118.
Temple History, p. 106

Early in the morning on the 8th day of June, 1843, Elder Elias Higbee,
one of the temple committee, died after an illness of only five days.
His death was unexpected and deeply lamented by all his brethern. He
had proved himself a worthy man, and was much respected by all who
knew him.

After this event several applications were made by men to be appointed
to fill the vacant place of Elder Higbee. Elder Jared Carter was very
anxious to have the appointment and, for some cause or other, claimed
it as his right. But the Spirit whispered that it would not be wisdom
to appoint him. After some delay and consultation on the subject, the
Patriarch Hyrum Smith was appointed by the Trustee-in-Trust, with the
consent of the other committee; and on the morning of the 23rd day of
October, 1843, he entered upon the duties of this office, amidst the
greetings and good feelings of the workers universally.

11 June 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 11th … Margaret received a letter from Aaron [Farr] which
made her feel bad. It also gave me unaccountable sorrow.
Temple History, p. 86

Brother James Whitehead was called into the office [of the recorder
for the temple] on the 11th of June to assist in keeping the books;
and from this time forward the business continued to increase and
contributions came in plentifully.

13 June 1843, Tuesday Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 13 … Prest. J. started North. I have had some conversation
with M. she promised she would not marry A if she can possibly avoid
it. And if she ever feels disposed to marry she will tell me as soon
as she thinks of it. She will seek my Council & says she will abide
it. Last night S. Crooks went away abruptly to Thos. Millers but came
back this A.M.

18 June 1843, Sunday
Allen 2, p. 93

On the night of June 18, 1843, Clayton was visiting at the home of a
Sister Booth, along with Ruth and her sister, Margaret {who had only
recently become his first plural wife}. Suddenly William F. Cahoon
rushed in, telling Clayton that Hyrum Smith wanted to see him at the
temple immediately. Another writ was out for Joseph’s arrest, but he
was away with his wife and family, visiting Emma’s sister, Elizabeth
Wasson, who lived near Dixon. Clayton rushed to the temple where Hyrum
met him and asked him to ride to Dixon immediately to warn Joseph.
Clayton borrowed $120 for the trip, persuaded Stephen markham to go
with him, and rode swiftly out of town at midnight on Joseph Smith’s
favorite horse, Joe Duncan. The two riders covered the 190 miles in
sixty-four hours, with very little rest along the way. It is not
suprising that Joe Duncan was do jaded at the end of the trip that he
could not be ridden for several days.

21 June 1843, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 94

Clayton and Markham found Joseph and Emma about halfway between Dixon
and the Wasson home and delivered their message. They need not be
alarmed, the prophet assured them, for his enemies could not hurt him.
Nevertheless he prudently kept out of sight all day on June 22, even
though he had agreed to preach at Dixon and many people turned out to
hear him. 33

23 June 1843, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday June 23rd. This A.M. Prest J. took me and conversed
considerable concerning some delicate matters. said } wanted to lay a
snare for me. [}=Emma] He told me last night of this and said he had
felt troubled. He said } had treated him coldly & badly since I came
[William Clayton arrived meeting Joseph on 21 June 1843 halfway
between Wassons & Dixon] and he knew she was disposed to be revenged
on him for some things she thought that if he would indulge himself
she would too. He cautioned me very kindly for which I felt thankful.
He said Thompson professed great friendship for him but he gave way to
temptation & he had to die. Also bro Knight he gave him one but he
went to loose conduct and he could not save him. Also B.Y. had
transgressed his covenant & he pled with the Lord to spare him this
end & he did so, other wise he would have died. B. denied having
transgressed He said if I would do right by him & abide his council he
would save my life while he lived. I feel desirous to do right & would
rather die than loose my interest in the celestial kingdom …
[Willaim Clayton went to Dixon and soon after this Joseph was
arrested]
Allen 1, p. 44
It is understandable that Emma would somewhat resent William Clayton
at this particular point, and this seems to be the only explanation
for Joseph confiding in his friend not only that Emma wanted somehow
to “lay a snare” for Clayton, but also that she had treated Joseph
himself coldly since Clayton’s arrival. [In a footnote Allen 2, p. 44,
n. 16

Joseph told Clayton of other problems that day, even suggesting that
some close associates had transgressed their covenants. He told
Clayton that if he (Clayton) would do right and abide his counsel,
Joseph could save his life. “I feel to do right & would rather die
than to loose my interest in the celestial kingdom,” Clayton
responded.
Allen 2, p. 94

Already Joseph H. Reynolds, the sheriff from Jackson County, Missouri,
and Constable Harmon T. Wilson of Carthage were in the area. They were
disguised, however, passing themselves off as Mormon elders. On Friday
morning, June 23, Clayton went into Dixon to find out what was
happening. He must have been chagrined when he later discovered that
he actually passed Reynolds and Wilson along the way without
recognizing them. Perhaps he could have saved the prophet from arrest.
But the two officers knew where Joseph was, for they had been told by
his friends at Dixon who thought they were Mormons. They arrived at
the Wasson home early in the afternoon, took Joseph by suprise, and
after considerable abusive language and harsh treatment arrested him
and tried to hurry him off to Missouri before anything could
complicate their plans.

Clayton heard of the arrest from Markham and quickly began making
arrangements for another writ of habeas corpus. Eventually, after a
long series of complicated maneuvers, several writs were issued, and
Joseph’s captors were themselves arrested for using violence against
him. In an almost comic-opera turn of events they were ultimately
forced to take him to Nauvoo for a habeas corpus hearing where, of
course, there was no question that Joseph would be released.

25 June 1843, Sunday
Allen 2, p. 94

Clayton, meantime, set out to inform Hyrum and the others. He took a
carriage to Rock Island and then a river boat to Nauvoo where he
arrived on Sunday, June 25. As soon as they received the message,
Hyrum Smith and Wilson Law called for volunteers to “rescue” the
prophet. Some 300 men volunteered, and out of these around 120 were
selected to go in two companies. One group boarded the Maid of Iowa,
planning to stop any river boats in case Reynolds and Wilson had taken
the prophet that way, and the other rode horseback toward Dixon.

30 June 1843, Friday
Allen 2, p. 95

No rescue mission was needed, however, and on June 30, leading his
captors, Joseph made a dramatic, triumphal entry into Nauvoo. The
poignancy of the day, especially as described by William Clayton,
demonstrated the irrestible influence that was Joseph Smith’s in the
City of Saints. Joseph himself sent a messenger ahead, who told his
friends that his party would arrive about noon and that he wanted the
band and as many citizens as possible to meet them. About 11 a.m. the
band marched to the edge of town, followed by Hyrum and Emma Smith on
horseback and a train of carriages a half-mile long carrying other
prominent citizens. Clayton was there in a buggy, and about a mile and
a half east of the temple they met Joseph Smith and his party, which
included several men on horseback who had gone out on the rescue
mission. As soon as the saw Joseph the people of Nauvoo began to
cheer, whereupon Joseph left his buggy, mounted a horse, called for
his wife and children and his brother and, holding hands, the three
“wept tears of joy.”

The band struck up “Hail Columbia” and the whole procession–horses,
carriages, and crowds on foot falling in behind–marched slowly into
the city. There the streets were lined with people on both sides, and
with crowds cheering, guns firing, and cannons roaring, Joseph made
his way to his home where an even greater crowd was waiting. There
also he met his sixty-six-year-old mother, and, in describing the
reunion, Clayton could not refrain from adding his own emotional
editorializing to the scene. Joseph, he wrote, “repaired to her &
with the welling tears rolling down his cheek kissed the parent who
had so often been compelled to sorrow & suffer feelings of the most
exquisite anguish to see her offspring hunted from place to place for
his religious sake. Tears of joy bedewed her aged cheeks whilst she
once more held him in clasped in her arms.” His children also crowded
around, and seven-year-old Fred exclaimed, “Pa, the Missourians won’t
take you away again, will they?” (Just a year earlier the same little
Fred had amused the whole family by telling of a dream in which he saw
that “the Missourians had got their heads knocked off.”) The whole
scene ended with Joseph introducing his friends to the people from out
of town, who were astonished at the enthusiasm of the greeting, and
the crowd dispersed only after he promised to address them at the
temple at 4 p.m.
Allen 1, p. 44, Allen 2, p.96

… it was a particular pleasure for Clayton to see the tender
evidence of reconciliation as Joseph and Emma embraced each other upon
Joseph’s triumphal return to Nauvoo. “He called for sister Emma & his
brother Hyrum who when they came up and took him by the hand all wept
tears of joy. Such a feeling I never before witnessed when the Prest.
took hold of the hand of his partner in sorrow & persecution. Surely
it would have moved any thing but the heart of an adamantine.
Allen 1, p. 44, n. 17

Clayton also tenderly described the emotional reunion between Joseph
and his mother and children, including “Little Fred exclaiming `pa
the Missourians wont take you away again will they.”’
Allen 2, p.96

Joseph went into the house to have dinner and, ironically, among the
guests were Sheriff Reynolds and Constable Wilson. William Clayton
could not resist a comment, worth noting here because it shows so well
his disgust for anyone who abused his idol. He seemed seldom to miss
an opporutnity, either in Nauvoo or later, to use whatever descriptive
talent he had to both sing the prophet’s praises and damn his enemies.
“Wilson & the Sheriff were very kindly invited to sit at table with
the family & friends,” he wrote in his journal, “& partook of the
kind hospitality of him whom they had so lately insulted and abused in
the most shameful manner. What a contrast between the treatment they
met with & that which they had used toward J while he was there
prisoner. It was very evident that they were in some measure conscious
of the magnitude of their baseness & maltreatment.”
Nauvoo 2; Words, p. 225

At 4 o clock a large multitude were assembled at the grove & about 5
Prest. J. made his appearance on the stand in company with Cyrus H.
Walker Esqr. The general theme of his discourse tended to enlighten
the minds of the public concerning the powers of the Municipal Court
in relation to Habeas Corpus as granted in the Nauvoo Charter, plainly
proving that the municipal court had more power than the circuit
courts inasmuch as the latters power was limited while that of the
former was unlimited. He also said that he had restrained the saints
from using violence in self defense but from henceforth he restrained
them no more. The best of feelings prevailed during the whole meeting.
BYU Studies, Vol. 35, No. 2, p.168-9; 34

“Pres J. left the buggy and mounted old Charley he called for sister
Emma & his brother Hyrum who when they came up and took him by the
hand all wept Prest. took hold of the hand of his partner in sorrow
and persecution. Surely it would have moved any thing but the heart of
an adamantine.” Clayton also commented on the non- Mormons who had
accompanied Joseph Smith to Nauvoo, “who all gazed with astonishment &
rapture to see the enthusiastic attachment of the Mormon people to
their beloved leaders.”

4 July 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2; Not in Words

Tuesday 4th. To day we had a meeting in the grove … in the evening
Prest. J. related a history of the Missouri persecutions & the late
arrest in the presence of about 900 passengers & a very large
multitude of Saints.

7 July 1843, Friday
Allen 2, p. 99

On July 7, 1843, he had arranged to give a supper for the band, but
suddenly Hyrum Smith had work for him to do. “Hyrum wants me to
write,”he wrote, “& seems to care nothing for any disappointment.”
Loyal workhorse that he was, Clayton took the assignment and simply
asked the band to see that his share of the meal was taken to his home
where he was working. His feelings about such demands would not be
made public–he was much too concerned about his image as a loyal
disciple for that. But he would be less than human if he had not
harbored at least some note of resentment when such demands were made
of him. In this case he had a slight reprieve for in the evening the
band came to his home anyway, and they enjoyed themselves until
midnight.

8 July 1843, Saturday
Allen 2, p. 99

Clayton then stayed up until 2 a.m. writing for Hyrum, and spent all
the next day, [the 8th] until 7 p.m., finishing the job. It is not
surprising that he was “considerable unwell” that day.
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 8 … Margt. wrote a letter to Aaron which I dictated
informing him that she should not marry

9 July 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2; Not in Words

Sunday 9th. A.M at the Grove. Pres. J. preached

12 July 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 12th This A.M, I wrote a Revelation consisting of 10 pages
on the order of the priesthood, showing the designs in Moses, Abraham,
David and Solomon having many wives & concubines &c. After it was
wrote Prests. Joseph & Hyrum presented it and read it to E. who said
she did not believe a word of it and appeared very rebellious. J told
me to Deed all the unincumbered lots to E. and the children He appears
much troubled about E.
Affidavit 1874, p. 225

On the morning of the 12th of July, 1843, Joseph and Hyrum Smith came
into the office in the upper story of the `brick store,’ on the bank
of the Mississippi River. They were talking on the subject of plural
marriage. Hyrum said to Joseph, “If you will write the revelation on
celestial marriage, I will take it to Emma, and I believe I can
convince her of its truth, and you will hereafter have peace.” Joseph
smiled and remarked, “You do not know Emma as well as I do.” Hyrum
repeated his opinion and further remarked, “The doctrine is so plain,
I can convince any reasonable man or woman of its truth, purity or
heavenly origin,” or words to their effect. Joseph then said, “Well,
I will write the revelation and we will see.” He then requested me to
get paper and prepare to write. Hyrum very urgently requested Joseph
to write the revelation by means of the Urim and Thummim, but Joseph,
in reply, said he did not need to, for he knew the revelation
perfectly from beginning to end.

Joseph and Hyrum then sat down and Joseph commenced to dictate the
revelation on celestial marriage, and I wrote it, sentence by
sentence, as he dictated. After the whole was written, Joseph asked me
to read it through, slowly and carefully, which I did, and he
pronounced it correct. He then remarked that there was much more that
he could write, on the same subject, but what was written was
sufficient for the present.

Hyrum then took the revelation to read to Emma. Joseph remained with
me in the office until Hyrum returned. When he came back, Joseph asked
him how he had succeeded. Hyrum replied that he had never received a
more severe talking to in his life, that Emma was very bitter and full
of resentment and anger.

Joseph quietly remarked, “I told you you did not know Emma as well as
I did” Joseph then put the revelation in his pocket, and they both
left the office.
The revelation was read to several of the authorities during the day.
Towards evening Bishop Newel K. Whitney asked Joseph if he had any
objections to his taking a copy of the revelation; Joseph replied that
he had not, and handed it to him. It was carefully copied the
following day by Joseph C. Kingsbury. Two or three days after the
revelation was written Joseph related to me and several others that
Emma had so teased, and urgently entreated him for the privilege of
destroying it, that he became so weary of her teasing, and to get rid
of her annoyance, he told her she might destroy it and she had done
so, but he had consented to her wish in this matter to pacify her,
realizing that he knew the revelation perfectly, and could rewrite it
at any time if necessary.

The copy made by Joseph C. Kingsbury is a true and correct copy of the
original in every respect. The copy was carefully preserved by Bishop
Whitney, and but few knew of its existence until the temporary
location of the Camps of Israel at Winter Quarters, on the Missouri
River, in 1846.

After the revelation on celestial marriage was written, Joseph
continued his instructions, privately, on the doctrine, to myself and
others, and during the last year of his life we were scarcely ever
together, alone, but he was talking on the subject, and explaining
that doctrine and principles connected with it. He appeared to enjoy
great liberty and freedom in his teachings, and also to find great
relief in having a few to whom he could unbosom his feelings on that
great and glorious subject.

From him I learned that the doctrine of plural and celestial marriage
is the most holy and important doctrine ever revealed to man on the
earth, and that without obedience to that principle no man can ever
attain to the fulness of exaltation in celestial glory.
Letter, p. 76

Now, I say to you, as I am ready to testify to all the world, and on
which testimony I am most willing to meet all the Latter-day Saints
and all apostates, in time and through all eternity, I did write the
revelations on celestial marriage given through the Prophet Joseph
Smith, on the 12th of July, 1843.

When the revelation was written there was no one present except the
Prophet Joseph, his brother Hyrum and myself. It was written in the
small office upstairs in the rear of the brick store which stood on
the banks of the Mississippi river. It took some three hours to write
it. Joseph dictated sentence by sentence, and I wrote it as he
dictated. After the whole was written Joseph requested me to read it
slowly and carefully, which I did, and he then pronounced it correct.
The same night a copy was taken by Bishop Whitney, which copy is now
here (in the Historian’s office) and which I know and testify is
correct. The original was destroyed by Emma Smith.

I again testify that the revelation on polygamy was given through the
prophet Joseph on the 12th of July, 1843; and that the Prophet Joseph
both taught and practiced polygamy I do positively know, and bear
testimony to the fact.

13 July 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 13. This A.M. J. sent for me. & when I arrived he called me
up into his private room with E. and there stated an agreement they
had mutually entered into they both stated their feelings on many
subjects & wept considerable O may the Lord soften her heart that she
may be willing to keep and abide by his Holy Law …

15 July 1843, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 15th. Made Deed for � S.B Maid of Iowa from J. to Emma. Also
a Deed to E. for over 60 city lots. …

16 July 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 16th. A.M. at home writing bro. Kimballs lecture.
Nauvoo 2; Words p. 232
P.M. went to the Grove and heard Pres. J. preach on the law of the
priesthood. He stated that Hyrum held the office of prophet to the
church by birth-right & he was going to have a reformation and the
saints must regard Hyrum for he has authority. He showed that a man
must enter into an everlasting covenant with his wife in this world or
he will have no claim on her in the next. He said that he could not
reveal the fulness of these things untill the Temple is completed &c.

17 July 1843, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 17. A.M. at the Temple & at Prest. J’s, conversed with J. &
Hyrum on the priesthood …

22 July 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 22 … Mt. and a had a long conversation together. She has
stood true to her covenant with CW. [CW is written backwards] I also
had some talk with him & although the shock is severe he endures it
patiently. And I pray the Great Eloheem to make up the loss to him an
hundred fold and enable him to rejoice in all things. My heart aches
with grief on his & M’s account and could almost say O that I had
never known h. But Thou O God knowest the integrity of thy servant.
Thou knowest that I have done that which I have understood to be thy
will & am still determined to do so and I ask thee in the name of
Jesus Christ either to absolutely wean my affections from M. or give
me hers entire and then I am content. But to live in this state of
feeling I cannot. If I have done wrong in this thing, show it me that
thy servant may repent of it and obtain forgiveness. But O Lord have
mercy on me and by some means release me from this grievous bondage of
feeling & thy servant will praise thee. Prest. Joseph came to see me &
pronounced a sealing blessing upon Ruth and me. And we mutually
entered into an everlasting covenant with each other.
Affidavit, p. 225

… on the 22nd of July, 1843, he married to me, according to the
order of the Church, my first wife Ruth.

23 July 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 23. … M. appears dissatisfied with her situation & is
miserable O that the Lord will bless my house and deliver us from
every evil principle & feeling that we may be saved. For I desire to
do right. O Lord make my heart and my affections right and pure as it
shall please thee that I may enjoy the blessing of peace and happiness
even so Amen. Hyrum preached A.M and Joseph P.M. Evening I had some
more talk with M. & find she is miserable which makes me doubly so. I
offered to her to try to have her covenant released if she desired it
but she said she was not willing

24 July 1843, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 24. … M. is still miserable and unhappy and it does seem that
my heart must burst. What shall I do? How shall I recompense? And how
long must I thus suffer worse than death for that which I have always
regarded as being the will of the Lord. By the help of the Lord I will
do right. I have repeatedly offered to M. to try to get a release from
the covenant and I have done all I know to make things comfortable but
to no effect. She appears almost to hate me and cannot bear to come
near me. O. God if thou wilt give me M’s affections, and cause things
to be pleasant and happy between us, If thou will bless her & comfort
her by thy spirit & cause her to rejoice in what she has done, and
bring it to pass that I may secure her truly with all her affections
for time & for eternity. I feel to covenant to try to serve thee with
more diligence if possible and to do all that thou shalt require at
mine hands, wilt thou not grant me this blessing, and relieve my
aching heart from this worst of all troubles which ever befel me in
the course of my life? O God plead my cause and give me thine
everlasting blessing, and do remember M. for good that she may be
comforted even so amen amen and amen

25 July 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday … M. much as usual.

26 July 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 26. … M. seems quite embittered against me in consequence
of which I called her to me and asked her if she desired the covenant
to be revoked if it were posssible To this she would not give me a
satisfactory answer only saying if it had not been done it should not
be. (meaning our union) I then asked if she would consent if A would
take her under all circumstances; but she would not consent to have it
revoked–saying she did it not for her sake but for the sake of the
peace of my family. Under these circumstances I could not rest until I
had ascertained wether the c could he revoked & although contrary to
her wish I went to see Prest. J. I took A to talk with him & asked him
some questions whereby I ascertained that he would be willing to take
her under all circumstances, I reasoned considerable with him to prove
that I had done right in all these matters so far as I knew it, I
called the Prest. out and briefly stated the situation of things and
then asked him if the C, could be revoked. He shook his head and
answered no. At this conclusion my mind seemed for the moment to get
relief for the two fold reason that I had done all I could and I did
not want the C. revoked. I came back & M & A. were together in Farrs
garden. I told them the answer I had got & advised them to take the
best measures to make all things right between them. I cannot help
thinking that M. has treated me not only unkindly but meanly &
cruelly, but I forgive her before the Lord for I sympathize with her
in her grief, but cant console her for she will not speak to me. My
earnest prayer to God is that all things may soon become right &
pleasant & that the Lord may bless her & save her from sinning against
him. And if I have done wrong in asking if the C. could be revoked &
seeking to have it done O Lord forgive me for I desire to do right in
all things that I may he saved, I feel that I have done right in the
sight of God and that he has abundantly blessed me for which I thank
him and something tells me that the time will come when M. will love
those whom see ought & when she will feel perfectly satisfied with her
situation & rejoice that things remain as they are. And now O God
bless thy servant and handmaid & stamp the peace upon us and fill us
with the spirit of truth for Jesus Christs sake Amen–

27 July 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 27 A.M. I went to see Prest. J. in our conversation about M &
A. he said if A went to making me any trouble he would defend me to
the uttermost and stand by me through all, for which I feel thankful.
…

31 July 1843, Monday
Allen 2, p. 83

It was unusual for Clayton actually to receive cash /for the sale of
lots/, and this probably accounts for the satisfaction he seemed to
feel when he wrote in his journal on July 31, 1843, that he sold a
hundred acres to Benjamin Meginess for $1,000 and that the purchaser
had agreed to pay $800 cash and give a $200 note.

1 August 1843, Tuesday
Allen 2, p.114

On August 1, 1843, Joseph rode in his buggy up to the temple where he
began to discuss with Clayton and other the fact that some of his
property was being sold for taxes. Suddenly Walter Bagby, the county
assessor and collector, appeared and when Joseph confronted him with
the issue, he denied all knowledge of it. As the discussion heated up,
Joseph told Bagby that he was always abusing the citizens in the area,
and Bagby angrily called Joseph a liar. Obviously irritated, the
church leader stepped down from his buggy, whereupon Bagby picked up a
stone to throw at him. Enraged, Joseph went after him and struck him
two or three times, and it took Daniel H. Wells to separate the two.

3 Aug 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 3rd A.M. at Prest. J’s … Conversed about W Law, Emma &c.
…
Allen 2, p.83

Clayton received the down payment in specie /from Meginess/ and
happily took the note for the rest.

6 August 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2; Words p. 237; Allen 2, p. 100

… Prest. J. made some remarks on the election showing that he had
taken no part in it. stated that Hyrum had had a manifestation that it
was for our interest to vote for Hoge.

11 August 1843, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday 11 A.M to the Temple office. P.M Prest. J. came to my house & I
went home with him & took dinner with him. In our conversation about
Judge Adams J. made this remark “No man can put forth his hand to
steady the ark but God and his servant Joseph.” by the ark I
understood him to mean this work & that no man could dictate and
govern it but Jehovah and he whom God had appointed viz his servant
Joseph. … Judge Adams died about 10 o clock P.M. None of his family
are here having only been sent for a few days & they are at
Springfield It is truly afflicting to see the sickness which exists
through the city and the loss of this man seems very grievous. He
attended the polls on Monday last and was elected Probate Judge for
this County but he is gone to receive his reward in the other world.
J. told me to day that “Walker” had been speaking to him concerning
my having taken M away from A. & intimated that I had done wrong. I
told him to be quiet and say no more about it. He also told me Emma
was considerably displeased with it but says he she will soon get over
it. In the agony of mind which I have endured on this subject I said I
was sorry I had done it, at which J told me not to say so. I finally
asked him if I had done wrong in what I had done he answered no you
have a right to get all you can.

13 August 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2; Words p. 241

Sunday 13 … Went to meeting heard J. preach on 2 Peter 3. 10 &
11–being a funeral sermon on the death of E. Higbee. When speaking of
the passage “I will send Elijah the prophet &c” he said it should
read and he shall turn the hearts of the children to the covenant made
with their fathers Also where it says and they shall seal the servants
of God in their foreheads &c it means to seal the blessing on their
heads meaning the everlasting covenant thereby making their calling &
election sure. When a seal is put upon the father and mother it
secures their posterity so that they cannot be lost but will be saved
by virtue of the covenant of their father.
Nauvoo 2; Words p. 243

P.M. Prest J. offered some complaints of the citizens of Nauvoo 1st
because some young men sat on the ladies camp ground and laughed &
mocked during meeting He next spake of Walter Bagby & the little
skirmish he had with him about a week ago he spoke of Esq Wells
interfering when he had no business. He then spake of the abuses he
received at the election by King & the board of Judges. also of the
Grog & Beer shops & said he should rip them up. He then showed that
Sidney Rigdon had bound himself by an oath to Governor Carlin to
deliver J into the hands of the Missourians if he could & finally in
the name of the Lord withdrew the hand of fellowship from him & put it
to the vote of the people. He was cut off by an unamous vote & orders
to demand his license. Nauvoo 2

At night my wifes mother went into the garden to pray just as we were
going to bed. Margaret and Lydia went out & found her on her knees.
She was deranged. She came into the bed room trembling and seemed as
though she had been frightened but was altogether delirious. her feet
and legs were cold & I feared she was going to die. She got into bed &
we got some hot water to her feet & rubbed her legs and feet with
flannel & went to bed. She soon seemed some better. From her
conversation with Lydia this afternoon it seems she took Prest. J’s
remarks very deeply to heart & that with her fears for Margaret
overwhelmed her. I feel as though I was in some measure a child of
sorrow but am determined to try to do right in all things. May the
Lord bless my family and my fathers house and save us with an
everlasting salvation & let peace & interlligence beam upon us in the
name of Jesus Christ Amen

16 August 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 16. … [out showing a man a lot] We returned & met Prest.
J. & some of the family going to the funeral of Judge Adams. P.M. I
went with A. Young to look at a lot & called as sis Booths who is in
trouble. Robert is gone away to work Sarah Ann is gone to Keokuk, &
Elesabeth & husband is going to Chicago this evening. This A.M. J.
told me that since E. came back from St Louis she had resisted the P.
in toto & he had to tell her he would relinquish all for her sake. She
said she would given him E. & E. P but he knew if he took them she
would pitch on him & obtain a divorce & leave him. He however told me
he should not relinquish any thing O. God deliver thy servant from
iniquity and bondage.

17 August 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 17th. … Margaret seems friendly but not well satisfied yet
she treats me very well & I pray God to bless her forever.

18 August 1843, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday 18th. … Prest. J. instructed Er Sl. James in the order of the
Holy Priesthood. … I had some conversation with bro. Whitney & have
learned that Farrs family are conspiring with Walkers boys & girls &
they with E. to accomplish my downfall. I find they are my secret
enemies but I fear them not for God who knows the secrets of all
hearts knows mine also. I told M. of this & ascertained that she had
ackowledged to A. that I had slept with her and if it never had been
done (our union) it should not be. This of course has given him a plea
and a weapon against me. At night my wifes mother had another fit of
delirium, which fills us all with sorrow, and I think we have a good
share.

19 August 1843, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 19. … evening went to Prest. J’s did not see him. M. says
D. Farr said to day she believed M & I was vexed at her & she almost
felt disposed alomost to go to every house in the city & tell all she
knew & then come hom & kill herself. I felt my heart acke to night
when we lay down being down stairs & M. up. My sould loves M. & my
desire is to see her happy & comfortable. Oh may the Lord bless her.

20 August 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2
Sunday 20th M. came upstairs to me. … P.M. I went to sister Booths &
had some conversation about SA. at sister B’s request. I have evidence
that S.A is true to me & desire to reveive her I also had talk with M.
Aspen who is in trouble. P.P.P has through his wife made proposals to
her but she is dissatisfied Sister P. is obstinate. When P. went away
sister P. cautioned A. against me & said the Twelve would have more
glory than me &c. I tried to comfort her & told her what her privilege
was. tarried till 8�

21 August 1843, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 21. … E. asked if I handed 2 letters to J. which she showed
me. I had not done it. I satisfied her I had not. They appeared to be
from ER Snow & Pres. J. found them in his pocket E seemed vexed &
angry

23 August 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 23rd. … Prest J. told me that he had difficulty with E.
yesterday. She rode up to Woodworths with him & caled while he came to
the Temple. When he returned she was demanding the gold watch of F. he
reproved her for her evil treatment. On their return home she abused
him much & also when he got home. he had to use harsh measures to put
a stop to her abuse but finally succeeded … This evening I had some
more conversation with Margaret & find she is stubborn and disposed to
abuse me. I fell resolved to break my feelings from her if I possibly
can.

24 August 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 24.

[JS through WC pays D.D. Yearsley] … At night I asked mother if M
might sleep with Ruth & me she appeared very rebelious & would not
consent but said we might do as we had a mind.

26 August 1843, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 26th. … Hyrum & I rode up to my house & J met Mrs Wdth & F.
and conversed some time. … Prest. J and I walked from my house to
sis Durfee’s and thence to his house.

27 August 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2; Words p.

Sunday 27th. A.M. at the Grove. Prest. J. preached on Hebrews c 7.
After reading a letter from Thos. Carlin to S. Rigdon and
making some remarks about it. He shewed that the word “Salem” is a
wrong translation it should be “Shalome” signifying peace. He
prophecied that “not all the powers of hell or earth combined can
ever overthrow this boy” for he had a promise from the eternal God.
He spoke concerning the priesthood of Melchisedek shewing that the
sectarians never professed to have it consequently never could save
any one and would all be damned together. He showed that the power of
the Melchisek P’d was to have the power of an “endless lives.” he
showed that the everlasting covenants could not be broken, and by the
sacrifice required of Abraham the fact that when God offers a blessing
or knowledge to a man and he refuses to receive it he will be
damned–mentioning the case of the Israelite praying that God would
speak to Moses & not to them–in consequence of which he curse them
with a carnal law.
Nauvoo 2
P.M. I went to sister Booths & talked with her and Mary Aspen.

28 August 1843, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 28th. … Pres. J met Ms Wdth at my house.

29 August 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 29th. A.M at the Temple Pres. J. at my house with Mss Wdth.

30 August 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

30 August 1843 A.M. … at Pres J’s. He & Hyrum told me that Mr Brown
of Rushville had arrived last night & had no where to go. They
requested me to taken them in for about 3 weeks and I consented

31 August 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

31st … I move Mr Browns family to my house this evening

3 September 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 3rd. A.M at home. Unpleasant feelings with M.

4 September 1843, Monday
Allen 2, p. 104

[Clayton] had to haul water until the well [at his new home] was
finished in September. The house apparently cost Clayton about $500
cash to build. Little did he imagine that the family would remain in
the home for less than three years.

10 September 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 10th. … In the evening I went to sister Booths

15 September 1843, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday 15th. A.M at Prest. J’s afterwards at the Temple Office all
day. Evening Prest. J. met me & I returned with him to O. Spencers to
borrow $1400.- to clear his farm from an incumbrance laying on it
which fact Esq. Skinner has ascertained on searching the Records.
Prest.J. told me he had lately had a new item of law revealed to him
in relation to myself. He said the Lord had revealed to him that a man
could only take 2 of a family except by express revelation and as I
had said I intended to take Lydia he made this known for my benefit.
to have more than two in a family was apt to cause wrangles and
trouble. He finally asked if I would not give L to him I said I would
so far as I had any thing to do in it. He requested me to talk to her.

17 September 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 17. At home all day with M. I had some talk with Lydia. she
seems to receive it kindly but says she has promised her mother not to
marry while her mother lives & she thinks she wont

18 September 1843, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 18 A.M at Prest. J’s … J & I rode out to borrow money – drank
wine as sis Lyons. P.M. I got $50 of sis Lyons & paid it to D.D.
Yearsley

19 September 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 19th. … J & E rode to Woolleys &c

21 September 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 21. A.M at the Temple Office. P.M at the Boat & J’s settling
with the hands. he says I must go on the Boat a month to regulate the
Books. This A.M. he came to talk with Lydia but she wont yet consent
she wants to tarry with her sisters

23 September 1843, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 23rd. … I went to sis Booths but S.A. did not come.

24 September 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

24th September he leaves Nauvoo for Quincy

September 1843
Allen 2, p.105

When he went to St. Louis in September 1843, he even attended the
circus

1 October 1843, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 1st. Had some meditation about home, M. &c on the summit of the
Hill above Peru. Never did M. and my little family appear more lovely
and endearing than while my anxous thoughts wer pondering over their
probable situation. At 12 we started out for St Louis

6 October 1843, Friday
Temple History, p. 106

[Clayton was not in Nauvoo on this date]

On the 6th day of October, 1843, the special conference was held in
the temple. This was the first time a conference was held in the
building.

At this conference charges were again preferred against the temple
committee, and a public investigation was entered into; and it was
again voted that the members of the committee should be retained in
their standing.

On this occasion the President proposed to the people to place under
bonds all agents who were sent out to collect funds for the temple and
Nauvoo House. He showed that some of the Elders, when they were away,
received contributions to the temple; but as they sometimes devoted a
portion of the money in other channels, they did not make proper
returns at Nauvoo and the accounts did not, therefore, accurately
balance.

He stated that the Temple Apostles were not about to go East to raise
means for the temple and also for the Nauvoo House. He suggested that
they give bonds to the amount of two thousand dollars each; and that
this rule be enforced upon all the Elders from this time forward. An
action was taken by the Conference and it was decided by unanimous
vote to carry this proposition into effect. The Twelve gave bonds in
the required amount previous to their going East, which bonds were
filed in the office of the Trustee-in-Trust.

Thus the Twelve were the first agents who were ever placed under
bonds, when sent to collect funds for the Church. The wisdom of this
order was soon manifest; for, although it was well understood and
universally believed that the Twelve would invariably make correct
returns, there were others who might not be so careful or scrupulous.
And, inasmuch as members of this first quorum were required to give
bonds, no other man could justly complain if he were brought under the
same rule.

At this conference the Saints again voted to renew their exertions and
double their diligence in order that the temple might be speedily
finished.

During this conference, also, Elder Sidney Rigdon was tried for his
fellowship, charged with a long course of conduct which rendered him
unworthy of a place in the Church. President Joseph told the Saints
that he had carried Elder Rigdon long enough and that he should do so
no more. But notwithstanding this, the Patriarch Hyrum pleaded for
mercy in Sidney’s behalf; and the conference voted to sustain Elder
Rigdon in his position as counsellor to the First Presidency.

7 October 1843, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 7th. … At 7 we started in the stage and arrived at Montrose
soon after 9 got over the River at 10 and arrived at home at � before
11. All my family were gone to conference but M. we had a joyful
meeting, and she gave me a warm evidence of her love, and never did my
affections glow more warmly than during our meeting embrace and during
the time we had the privilege to be alone which was untill 3 o clock
when the rest of my dear family returned home. My bosom heaved with
joy to find them all well … P.M. went to Morrissons. Sis. Booths,
Burbanks &c. S.A. had been at home 2 weeks ago and had gone back. I
felt very much disappointed

9 October 1843, Monday
Nauvoo 2; Words, p. 255

… P.M. at the conference Prest. J. preached Judge Adams funeral
sermon. The people were well edified and a very good feeling prevailed
throughout.

10 October 1843, Tuesday
Allen 2, p. 86

Clayton stopped his Manchester friend, Arthur Smith, from cutting
timber on Joseph’s prairie property.

11 October 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 11th. A.M at home sick. P.M. at Prest J’s. he is gone to
Benbows to dine &c. … Evening B.F. Johnson came to meet J & Hyrum.
At about 8 Wm. Walker came to say J. & H. could not come untill
morning

14 October 1843, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 14th. A.M at Prest. J’s. He was conversing with some
strangers one of whom I believe is Dr Turner the Phrenologist &
another a mesmerist. They had a pretty warm debat. J. said they could
not prove that the mind of man was seated in one part of the brain
more than another &c … Evening I went to sis. Booths and saw S.A.
but could not have a chance to converse any.

16 October 1843, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 16th. … P.M at the Temple Office & sis. Booths. S.A is to be
married to Jno Needham tomorrow

18 October 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 18. … P.M. went to J’s – did not see him spent 2 hours
with lovely M.

19 October 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 19. A.M at the Temple Office comparing books & recording
deeds. at 11 W. Walker came & said Prest. J wanted me to go to
Macedonia I went immediately to see him & he requested me to go with
him. I went home & got dinner & got ready he soon came up and we
started out After we had got on the road he began to tell me that E.
was turned quite friendly & kind. she had been anointed & he also had
been a. K. He said that it was her advice that I should keep M at home
and it was also his council. Says he just keep her at home and brook
it and if they raise trouble about it and bring you before me I will
give you an awful scourging & probably cut you off from the church and
then I will baptise you & set you ahead as good as ever.

20 October 1843, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday 20th. At B.F. Johnsons writing Deed. Evening J. gave us much
instruction. showing the advantages of the E.C. He said there was two
seals in the Priesthood. The first was that which was placed upon a
man and woman when they made the covenant & the other was the seal
which alloted to them their particular mansion–After his discourse
B.F. Johnson & his wife were united in an everlasting covenant.

23 October 1843, Monday
Temple History, p. 106 35
Patriarch Hyrum Smith was appointed by the Trustee-in-Trust, with the
consent of the [temple] committee; and on the morning of the 23rd day
of October, 1843, he entered upon the duties of his office, amidst the
greetings and good feelings of the workers universally.

24 October 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 24. A.M. at Prest. J’s. receiving Temple property from sister
Emma

21 November 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo

Tuesday 21 A.M. at the Temple Office P.M. went to J’s to ask him to
come to my house & marry Margt. Butterfield to her first husband. He
could not come but sent Hyrum. I learned from H. that E. had power to
prevent my being admitted to J’s Lodge for the present for which I
feel somewhat sorry but yet believe that innocence will finally
triumph I stood as proxy for Edwd. Lawrence. … Evening I attended
the [Masonic] Lodge [Several entries showed he was attending the
Masonic Lodge recently rejuvenated]

23 November 1843, Thursday
Allen 2, p. 86

[Same as entry for 10 October 1843]

28 November 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 28th. … Evening at home — My feelings have been harrowed up
while reflecting on the disapintment A. must have felt when he
returned home and found he had lost M. I would gladly recompense him
if it were in my power. I pray that the Lord may bles him & give him a
companion worthy of him–

2 December 1843, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

A.M. at the Temple Office. Bro Cutler called me aside & gave me to
understand that Cahoon was fully bent on having revenge on my head. It
appears he is trying to excite the stone cutters against me & I know
no cause except it be because I have opposed his dishonesty & told him
of it. I now realise my situation more sensibly than I ever did in my
life. I might have the privilege of being received into the quorum of
anointing but Cahoon has got there and through private pique he is
resolved to deprive me of that privilege that added to Emmas
determination to be revenged sink[s] my mind & fills me with agony,
but I yet believe that innocence will finally triumph & I shall be
prospered As to any accusation which may be brought against me by the
stone cutters my conscience is at peace. I am at the defiance of all
or any man & am willing to be proved I wrote a long letter to J. on
the subject. …
Allen 2, p. 112 36

By the end of the year, however, Cahoon was angry again and even
attempted, Clayton believed, to turn the stonecutters against him.
Such tension among brothers dismayed Clayton deeply, though he
probably saw it also as another test of his discipleship.

3 December 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 3rd. … J. was reading my letter.

5 December 1843, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

… Evening Prest J sent for me He returned my letter & said I had no
need to be troubled, the only reason why I was not admitted into the
quorum was because there is not convenience, and none were admitted
only for a particular purpose by Revelation. He said he had asked
Cahoon about me a few days ago & Cahoon said I was true blue. We
walked together to Turleys and after met the twelve in council on the
subject of { [{=Emma] on an extensive scale. The Twelve agreed to take
hold and assist in earnest– I called at Lodge.

6 December 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 6th. A.M. at Prest. J’s. went to see the Q for { [{=Emma]
and was well pleased with it.

7 December 1843, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 7th A.M. at Prest. Js went to see After at the meeting at the
Temple which was got up to petition the Gov. not to issue a writ to
satisfy the demand lately made in Mo. P.M. at the Temple Office making
2 Deeds. after [E] Evening Lodge

8 December 1843, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday 8th. At the Temple Office & J’s P.M. with J. [E] – Evening
attended Lodge

17 December 1843, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 17. At home all day. Mother in law in trouble which causes M.
also to weep Evening my feelings were insulted while hearing M and her
mother in conversation.

20 December 1843, Wednesday
Nauvoo Neighbor 37

To Emigrants and Latter-Day Saints Generally:
I feel it my duty to say … that there is in the hands of the trustee
in trust, a large quantity of lands, both in the city and adjoining
townships in this county, which is for sale, some of which belongs to
the Church and is designed for the benefit of the poor, and also to
liquidate debts owing to the Church, for which the trustee in trust is
responsible. Some, also, is land which has been consecrated for the
building of the Temple and the Nauvoo House.

If the brethern who move in here and want an inheritance, will buy
their lands of the trustee in trust, they will thereby benefit the
poor, the Temple, and the Nauvoo House, and even then only will be
doing that which is their duty, and which I know, by considerable
experience, will be vastly for their benefit and satisfaction in days
to come. Let all the brethern, therefore, whey they move into Nauvoo,
consult President Joseph Smith, the trustee in trust, and purchase
their lands of him; and I am bold to say that God will bless them. …

We hold ourselves ready at any time to wait upon the brethern and show
them the lands … and can be found any day, either at President
Joseph Smith’s bar-room, or the Temple Recorder’s office at the
Temple.

Nauvoo, December 16, 1843

25 December 1843, Monday 38
Temple History, p. 106

Some time in the Winter or Spring of the year 1844, the Patriarch
Hyrum made a proclamation to the women of the Church, asking them to
subscribe in money one cent each per week, for the purpose of buying
the glass and nails for the temple. He represented to them that by
this means he would be able to meet all the requirements in this
regard. He also gave a promise that all the sisters who would comply
with this call should have the first privilege of seats in the temple
when it was finished.

He opened a record of these contributions which he kept, with the aid
of Sister Mercy R. Thompson, until his death.

_________________________________________________________________

*******

1844

*******

2 January 1844, Tuesday
Allen 2, p. 86

Clayton sold Willard Richards two lots for $500. For some reason,
recorded but unexplained, this displeased the prophet and Clayton
received a scolding.
Allen 1, p. 44

Sometimes, however, he did not please the church leader, such as on 2
January 1844 when he sold Willard Richards’s two lots for $500. For
some reason, recorded Clayton, “this did not please the Prest. & he
scolded.”

9 January 1844, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 9th. At Prest. J’s settling with E. Robinson & Lawrence
&c — P.M. Got Lawrence’s account from Yearsley … J. sent for me to
make out Maria Lawrence account

10 January 1844, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 10th. At Prest J’s all day Finished settlement with E
Robinson & passed receipts in full. After posted Books & prepared
accounts for settlement on Lawrence Estate

15 January 1844, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 15th. At Prest Js all day. P.M settled with the Lawrence Estate

17 January 1844, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 17. At Prest J’s all day, settled with John Lytle. Gave him
a deed of L3 B123 and took his due bill for 28.93 Evening attended
Lodge.

22 January 1844, Monday
Nauvoo 2

A.M at Prest J’s. commenced taking inventory of Goods, Groceries &c
for J. and settling with E. Robinson who has this day rented the
“Mansion House” for $1000. pr anum & some other matters. P.M. bro.
Cahoon came to my house to say that a vote had been taken on my being
admitted into the quourm & I was accepted. This filled my heart with
joy, and gratitude for truly the mercy of the Lord and the kindness of
my brethren have been great to me. … 23 January 1844, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 23rd. At Prest. Js all day taking inventory and trying to
conclude the transfer to E. Robinson … J. sent for me to assist in
settleing with bro Taylor about the Lawrence Estate. —

25 January 1844, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 25. … P.M. sis Durphy came to make my Robe & Garment. I was
at Prest. Js.

29 January 1844, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 29. At Prest. J’s in Council with the Twelve on the subject of
running J for President of U.S. J. said he would have to send me out
on a mission. P.M. at his house Evening attended & after had some
conversation with Desdemona C. Fullmer. She has treated my family
unfeelingly and unkindly in various ways & I requested her to look out
for another home. She said she would not untill she had council from
J.

30 January 1844, Tuesday
Allen 2, p. 114

When a certain man from Quincy, for example, began to tantalize the
prophet in January 1844, Clayton was delighted to hear the church
leader tell the offender, “In the name of the Lord” that not many
years would pass away before he was in the hands of the devil himself.

3 February 1844, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

… P.M. was permitted to the ordinance of washing and anointing,
and was received into the Quorum of Priesthood. This is one of the
greatest favors ever conferred on me and for which I feel grateful.
May the God of Joseph preserve me & mine house to walk in the paths of
reghteousness all the days of my life & oh that I may never sin
against him or displease him For thou oh God knowest my desire to do
right that I may have eternal life.

4 February 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 4th At home all day. Evening attended quorum.–

10 February 1844, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 10th. At Prests all day Recording Deeds Evening attended
quorum.

11 February 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 11th. At home all day. evening I attended quorum but we did not
organize. 17 February 1844, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 17. At Prest. Js all day. Evening with Cahoon at J’s. Emma
talked a good deal about B. Young & others.

18 February 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 18th. About 12 A.M. M began to be sick and continued to grow
worse until 5 o clock when she was delivered of a son. She did
remarkably well for which I thank my heavenly father. Mother attended
her. I was at home all day. M. seems to do very well-

25 February 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 25th. A.M. at the Temple Heard Pres J. preach. P.M. met singers
&c Evening attended quorum. Prest J. gave some important instructions
– we had an interesting season.[session?]

3 March 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 3rd. … Evening attended Q.

9 March 1844, Saturday
Allen 2, p. 114

Clayton saw the prophet in every mood and seemingly loved him the more
for each one. On occasion he found him weeping, …

10 March 1844, Sunday
Council of 50, p. 266

Sunday, March 10. … Evening attended Council with the First
Presidency and the Twelve on important business arrising from a letter
from the Pine Country. Bro., W. Richards was appointed Chairman and
myself, was appointed Clerk.
Allen 1, p. 45

The philosophical roots for the organization of the Council of Fifty
reached back many years, and were directly related to the millennial
expectations of the church. The immediate impetus, however, came from
two letters signed by Lyman Wight and four other brethern who were
working in the church’s lumber camps in Black River Falls, Wisconsin
Territory. These were read at a special meeting of the Twelve, Bishop
George Miller, and the Nauvoo Temple Committee on the evening of 10
March 1844. The letters proposed a grandiose plan for Mormon
colonization in the Southwest, and led to an important discussion
where, according to Clayton, “many great and glorious ideas were
advanced.”

11 March 1844, Monday 39
Council of 50, p. 266 Monday, March 11. In Council again all day –
as last night many great and glorious ideas were advanced, we had a
very profitable time. We organized into a Council and I was admitted a
member. I will here name whose names were put on the list of members
of this important organization: Joseph Smith, Hyrum Smith, Brigham
Young, W. Richards, P.P. Pratt, O. Pratt, J. Taylor, H.C. Kimball,
G.A. Smith, W.W. Phelps, L. Woodworth, G. Miller, A. Badlam, P. Haws,
Erastus Snow, R. Cahoon, Amos Fielding, A. Cutler, Levi Richards, N.K.
Whitney, J.M. Bernhisel, L.D. Wason myself …

13 March 1844, Wednesday
Council of 50, p. 266

Wednesday March 13. … At 11 the Council was called together, …
P.M. in council again, also in the evening O. Hyde, W. Woodruff, and
James Emmett were admitted members. The Pres. appointed W. Richards
Recorder, and me the Clerk of the Kingdom.

14 March 1844, Thursday
Council of 50, p. 267

Thursday March 14. In Council all day again

19 March 1844, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 267

Tuesday March 19. At the Council meeting, S. Bent, Uriah Brown, Samuel
James, John D. Parker, O.P. Rockwell, Sidney Rigdon, Wm Marks and O.
Spencer were admitted members.

21 March 1844, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

At the Council all day …

22 March 1844, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday 22nd. P.M. met the Twelve in prayer at B. Youngs.

23 March 1844, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 23rd. A.M. rode with Pres. J. and bro. Neibaru to Doctor
Fosters. He was gone to appanose & his wife was at Mr Gilmans. We went
down their and saw her. Prest. J. asked sister Foster if she ever in
her life knew him guilty of an immoral or indecent act. She answered
no He then explained his reasons for asking and then asked if ever he
had used any indecent or insulting language to her, she answered,
never. He further asked if he ever preached any thing like the
spiritual wife doctrine to her only what he had preached in public.
She said no! He asked her if he ever proposed to have illicit
intercourse with her and especially when he took dinner during the
Doctors absence. She said no. After some further conversation on the
subject we left. Mrs Gilman was present all the time

24 March 1844, Sunday Nauvoo 2

Sunday 24th … A.M. … went to the Temple heard Pres. J. speak a
little also O. Spencer and S. Rigdon

26 March 1844, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

In Council through the day …

29 March 1844, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday 29th … night clothed & offered up prayer for W. Heber /his
child was sick with the measles like the rest of them only worse/

4 April 1844, Thursday
Council of 50, p. 267

Thursday, April 4. In Council of the Kingdom. Eleven Lamanites
appeared and wanted council. We had a very pleasant and impressive
interview.

7 April 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 7. At the conference all day A.M. Er Rigdon preached. P.M.
Prest Hyrum talked on spiritual wives & after Joseph discoursed on the
dead 40
Words, p. 362

Joseph discoursed on the dead

8 April 1844, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 8 Er G. J. Adams preached P.M. attended Ers conference

11 April 1844, Thursday
Council of 50, p. 267

Thursday, April 11. … Afterwards in the Council. We had a glorious
interview. Pres. J. was voted our P. P. & K. with loud Hosannas.

13 April 1844, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 13. A.M at Prest Js recording Deeds. He prophecied the entire
overthrow of this nation in a few years

18 April 1844, Thursday
Council of 50, p. 267

Thursday April 18. … At 9 met in Council. This day Pres. J.
introduced J. W. Coolidge and D. S. Hollister and added L. Wight’s
name, and then declared the council full. The names as they now stand
of those who have called upon to form the grand K. of G. by revelation
are as follows:
1. Prest J. Smith. Standing Chairman

2. Samuel Bent
65
27. P.B. Lewis
40

3. John Smith
62
28. Elias Smith
39

4. Alpheus Cutler
60
29. O Hyde
39

5. Uriah Brown
59
30. Saml James
38

6. Reynolds Cahoon
54
31. W. Woodruff
37

7. Ezra Thayre
53
32. P.P.Pratt
36

8. Wm W. Phelps
52
33. Edwd Bonny
36

9. Amos Fielding
51
34. D.D. Yearsley
36

10. Wm Marks
51
35. D.S. Hollister
35

11. Sidney Rigdon
51
36. John Taylor
35

12. John P. Green
51
37. Alex Badlam
35

13. Geo Miller
50
38. C.C. Rich
34

14. N.K. Whitney
49
39. G.J. Adams
33

15. Peter Haws
48
40. Orson Pratt
33

16. Jos. Fielding
46
41. M.G. Eaton
32

17. C.P. Lott
45
42. A. Babbet
31

18. Levi Richards
44
43. A. Lyman
30

19. J.M. Bernhisel
44
44. J.W. Coolidge
30

20. J.D. Parker
44
45. O.P. Rockwell
29

21. H. Smith
44
46. G.A. Smith
26

22. L. Woodworth
44
47. E. Snow
25

23. B. Young
42
48. L.D. Wason
24

24. H.C. Kimball
42
49. B.F. Johnson
24

25. O. Spencer
42
50. W. Clayton Clerk

26. J. Emmett
41
51. W. Richards Recorder,
52. L. Wight

During the day much precious instructions were given, and it seems
like heaven began on earth and the power of God is with us.

18 April 1844
Nauvoo 2

… Sarah Cook has been at my house to day & before she left again she
shewed her enmity to Joseph & others in full. She has got a wicked
spirit in her & will be cursed if she do not repent. 41

I also attended in council with the Twelve & High Council on the case
of the Laws & R.D. Foster – when Wm Law & his wife Jane Law – Wilson
Law and R. D. Foster were cut off from the church by unanimous vote.

25 April 1844, Thursday Nauvoo 2; Council of 50, p. 268

Thursday. April 25th In Council all day. Adjourned sine die

28 April 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 28th … Sister Mary Wood came evening attended quorum. We
united for Prest. J. the Church – the presidency contests the
Lawsuits. the apostates — the sick &c &c. We had a good time. Prest J
was not there

1 May 1844, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 87, p. 107 n. 15

Clayton was preparing the papers for the transfer of the Maid of Iowa
to the trustee-in-trust.

2 May 1844, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 2nd. A.M. preparing to go to Dixon. went to Prest J’s and he
desired me to go to Mr Laws to find out why they refused to pay their
note. I went with Moon /Moore ?/ and asked Wi[l]son what he meant by
saying he had got accounts to balance the note. He seemed to tremble
with anger & replied that he had demands for his services when he was
ordered to call out the Legion to go and meet Smith besides money
which he expended at that time. I told him that was a new idea & that
Genl Smith had had no intimation of any such thing. Wm Law came in and
mentioned $400 wich was borrowed of Baily $300 of which I am satisfied
was paid, and the $100 Wm Law said he would pay and give it to help
defray the expense of the persecution but /marginal note: 1843 Dixon
arrest/ he now demands the $100 and some more of the $300. –On the
whole this is to me a certain evidence of the meanness of the men and
a proof that they also are disposed to oppress & persecute those who
have invariably befriended them & saved them from the public
indignation. I returned & told J. what had passed & he ordered Dr
Richards to sue the notes & also gave Moore his own note for $200.
payable 6 mo after date.
Allen 2, p. 97

On Thursday, May 2, Clayton spent the morning prepering to board the
Maid of Iowa, but he was interrupted by the need to take care of
several business items for the prophet. He had to rush to be at the
dock by twelve minutes to ten, when the little river boat departed
upstream. Joseph and Emma were there to say goodby.

3 May 1844, Friday
Allen 2, p. 97

By Friday night the Maid was steaming up the Rock River,…

4 May 1844, Saturday
Allen 2, p. 97

… but on Saturday night it was stopped by rapids about twelve miles
below Dixon.

5 May 1844, Sunday
Allen 2, p. 97

The next morning Clayton and Markham decided to finish the trip on
foot–the wisdom of which was confirmed by their discovery that
another steamer was stuck in the rapids a little ways above them. They
arrived in Dixon about mid-morning and, to their suprise, found that
the people of Dixon were not as friendly as expected. The reason,
Clayton speculated, was that the Mormons were supporting Joseph Smith
rather than Martin Van Buren for the presidency of the United States.

6 May 1844, Monday
Allen 2, p. 97

A second purpose of the trip to Dixon was to buy corn, and on Monday,
after determining that the court would not bring up Joseph Smith’s
case that day, Clayton bought nearly 300 bushels and helped load it on
a flatboat they had rented for $2.

8 May 1844, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 97

Clayton spent the next two days waiting impatiently in the Dixon
courtroom. “I want to be away from this place,” he wrote on May 8,
“for I do not like their spirit, and I feel very uneasy about my
family.”

9 May 1844, Thursday
Allen 2, p. 97

When the case was finally called up and a jury impanelled on May 9,
Clayton expressed dismay, for he believed that about half the
prospective jurors had to be dismissed because of their prejudices.
“Even some that did sit acknowledged that they were much
prejudiced,” he wrote. “What a disgrace to a town to think that men
will let their prejudice run so high against a man from rumor and
report that they cannot do him justice.” Clearly William’s own
prejudices tinted his view of the Dixonites, and one can imagine the
fervor with which he defended both Joseph and the faith in a
discussion that took place that evening. “We had a very interesting
debate with two gentlemen on our religion,” he said, “wherein truth
appeared doubly beautiful and error equally ridiculous.”

Witnesses were examined all afternoon, and by 6 p.m. the trial was
over and the jury given its charge.

10 May 1844, Friday
Allen 2, p. 98

The next morning the verdict came, and, much to Clayton’s delight, the
jury had decided in favor of Joseph Smith. The prophet was awarded $40
damages, and court costs were assessed against Reynolds and Wilson.
But Clayton was still unimpressed with the people of Dixon. “We were
credibly informed,” he recorded, “that the jury quarrelled very hard
almost to a fight and did not agree on their verdict until after
sunrise this morning. We were glad to see truth and virtue again
triumph over tyranny and oppression & equally disgusted to witness the
effects of prejudice in the jury Box. We filed our bills of costs
hired a team to take us to the boat and at 10 we left Dixon, and felt
truly glad to be released from such superstitious prejudice and
corrupt hypocrisy.”

About eighteen miles downstream they boarded the Maid of Iowa.

11 May 1844, Sunday
Allen 2, p. 98

The next day, Sunday, they took on 280 sacks of wheat. About
mid-afternoon the boat became hung up on the rapids. Sunday morning
they were still stuck and sent for a flatboat onto which they began to
unload their cargo. Finally, about 3 p.m., the steamer floated, but
only at the cost of a near-tragedy. Three men in a small skiff were
attempting to help them weigh anchor, and as the boat began to float
the skiff capsized. Fortunately the rocks prevented it from sinking
completely, and two of the men were eventually able to row it to
shore. The other clung to the anchor cable and got himself aboard the
steamer. They finally got the anchor up and floated downriver to a
place where they could reload the cargo and continued on their way.

13 May 1844, Tuesday
Allen 2, p. 98

The rest of the trip was uneventful, and at 5:30 in the afternoon of
May 13 Clayton arrived in Nauvoo and reported his success to the
president of the church.

21 May 1844, Wednesday
Allen 1, p. 57; Allen 2, p. 150 n. 77

On 21 May 1844, … Clayton reported that when Joseph had ridden
outside of Nauvoo to keep away from an officer with a subpoena, he
sent Clayton to find out how Emma felt about Joseph returning home.
“I found her crying with rage and fury because he had gone away,” he
said. “She wanted him to go home. I came and told him & he returned
home at 9 o clock.” What Clayton did not report was that Emma was
very ill at the time and Joseph was evidently worried about her. See
Smith, History of the Church, 6:398-99.

25 May 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 25. A.M. at Prest J’s Also P.M in council with the quorum.

7 June 1844, Friday
Temple History, p. 122

In order to effect their purposes the more speedily, the apostates
obtained a printing press; and on Friday, June 7th, the first number
of a paper called the Nauvoo Expositor was issued. The paper was full
of the most libellous and slanderous matter against the President,
imaginable, and was designed as an engine to bring destruction upon
the city.
Allen 2, p. 138 42

The final events were precipitated on June 7, when a group of bitter
seceders from the church and other non- Mormons published the first
and only number of the Nauvoo Expositor. All the charges were there,
including so- called political dictatorship and polygamy, and William
Clayton was incensed. He knew the prophet well enough to know he was
no dictator and that his personal morality was of the highest order.
“Truly,” he wrote of the Expositor in what was almost an
understatement, “it seems to be a source of falsehood and bitter
misrepresentation.”

10 June 1844, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 10. … The City council passed a resolution declaring the
Printing press on the hill a “nuisance” and ordered it destroyed if
not moved in 3 hours notice. About sun down The police gathered at the
Temple about sundown and after organizing proceeded to the office and
demolished the press & scattered the Type.
Temple History, p. 122

On the 10th, the city council passed a resolution ordering the press
to be abated as a nuisance, which was done the same evening.

11 June 1844, Tuesday
Temple History, p. 122

The following day there was great excitement concerning the
destruction of the press; and Foster and Higbees threatened vengeance.
Some of them said that in a few weeks there should not be left one
stone of the temple standing upon another.

12 June 1844, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 12th. A.M went to Temple office then to Prest. Js. walked
with him, O.P.R. and J. Grant to my house & then to Temple P.M. at
Prest Js recording Saunders Died at 1� o clock David Bettisworth a
constable from Carthage came with a writ for Joseph, Hyrum, Phelps,
Jno Taylor, S. [or L.?] Bennett and a number of others for riot, in
breaking the press of the Nauvoo Expositor. After the officer got
through reading the writ, Joseph referred him to this clause in the
writ “before me or some other justice of the peace of said County”
saying we are ready to go to trial before Esqr Johnson, for that was
their privilege allowed by the Statute. The man said he should take
them before Morrison the man who issued the writ and seemed very
wrathy–Joseph asked him if he intended to break the law, for he knew
the privilege of the prisoners and they should have it. Joseph called
upon all present to witness that he then offered himself (Hyrum did
the same) to go forthwith before the nearest justice of the peace, and
also called upon them to witness whether the officer broke the law.
Joseph /indecip./ a write of Habeas Corpus which was taken out and
served on Bettisworth. While this was going on and the Marshall
summoning the Municipal Court – Hyrum related the whole history of the
difficulty with Wm Law to the constable & a man with him – showing
them what we believed on sealing of the covenant – that Law wanted to
be sealed & J. told him he was forbid – which begun the hard feelings.
He talked about 2 hours, then J. came in & told about Jackson. About 5
the court assembled in the 70s Hall- much testimony was brought to the
point & the Court discharged J. from the writ & assessed the costs to
F.M. Higbee the complainant.
Temple History, p. 122

On the 12th, a number of writs, or rather one writ for a number of the
brethern, was brought in and served by a constable by the name of
Bettisworth. Among the number were Joseph and Hyrum.

Joseph immediately procured a writ of habeas corpus from the municipal
court; and after a lengthy examination was discharged.

This constable returned and stated that he had been resisted. The mob
took advantage of the circumstance to fan the flame of excitement and
threatened terrible vengeance. They also went to the Morley settlement
and branches around, demanded the arms of the brethern and ordered
them to leave their homes within a few days.

14 June 1844, Friday
Nauvoo 2

A.M. conversing with a number of gentleman in the Bar room concerning
the proceedings of our enemies. He prophesied in the name of the Lord
that if they did mob us it would be a precedent to come down upon
their own heads with fury and vengeance.

15 June 1844, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 15th. A.M. conversing with Dr Wakefield & others in the Bar
Room – telling a dream concerning his father killing a man who
attempted to stab him. He also spoke concerning key words. The
g/rand?/ key word was the first word Adam spoke and is a word of
supplication. He found the word by the Urim & Thummim — it is that
key word to which the heavens is opened.
Nauvoo 3
Saturday 15th. A.M. at Prest J’s. 2 brethren came up from the Morley
settlement saying that old Col. William’s Company had been to demand
their arms & they wanted to know if they must yeild them. J. told them
not to do it while they lived. Various reports have come stating that
the Warsawites have ordered the Saints to leave forthwith &
threatening pretty bad. P.M at the Temple office–

16 June 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 3; Words, p. 383

Preached at the stand.
Nauvoo 3

P.M at the Masonic Hall laying the proceedings of the City Council
before a number of Gentlemen from Fort Madison.
Nauvoo 3; Words, p. 383
4 o clock at the stand stated the design of the meeting & ordered the
Major General to have the Legion in readiness to suppress all illegal
violence in the City.

17 June 1844, Monday
Nauvoo 3

Monday 17th. A.M at Prest. J’s wrote a letter for Hyrum to the Twelve
requesting them to come home without delay.

18 June 1844, Tuesday
Nauvoo 3

/Tuesday Noon. Front of Mansion House./

This A.M. the Legion is ordered to parade…. At 11 he rode to the
parade ground & after staying a short season the whole legion marched
down to the Mansion Judqe Phelps there read the preamble and
resolutions of the mob in which they threaten extermination to the
whole Church in Nauvoo.
Nauvoo 3; Words, p. 383
after Phelps got through Genl. J. Smith addressed the multitude He
briefly explained the object of the mob and showed that they waged a
war of extermination upon us because of our religion. He called upon
all the volunteers who felt to support the constitution from the Rocky
Mountains to the Atlantic Ocean to come with their arms, ammunition &
provisions to defend us from the mob 43 & defend the constitution. He
called upon them as the Lieutenant General of the N.L. and Illinois
Militia in the name of the Constitution of the U.S. the People of the
State of Ill. and the citizens of Nauvoo He called upon the citizens
to defend the lives of their wives & children. for their /fathers?/
and mothers, brothers & sisters, from being murdered by the mob. He
urged them in strong terms not to shed innocent blood–not to act in
the least on the offensive but invariable in the defensive and if we
die–die like men of God and secure a glorious resurrection. He
concluded by invoking the Great God to bless the people.–

… In the above address he advised all to arm themselves those who
had no rifles, get swords, scythe and make weapons of some kind He
informed them that he had 5000 Elders minute men who would come with
volunteers as soon as he would inform them. He said there were many
from Iowa waiting to come when requested.

20 June 1844, Thursday Temple History, p. 123

During this excitement the works on the temple ceased for about two
weeks, all the hands having to watch and stand on guard night and day.

The works were suspended about the 20th of June.

21 June 1844, Friday
Temple History, p. 122

The excitement continued to increase and the enemy circulated all
manner of inflamatory reports, and also sent messages to the governor,
which had the effect of bringing him to Carthage, where he arrived
about the 21st.

The governor immediately sent a messenger with a letter, requesting
those named in the writ to go to Carthage for trial. An answer was
sent explaining the reasons why they had not gone.

22 June 1844, Saturday
Council of 50, p. 268

Saturday June 22. Joseph whispered and told me either to put the r. of
K. into the hands of some faithful man and send them away, or burn
them, or bury them. I concluded to bury them, which I did immediately
on my return home.
Temple History, p. 122

On the following evening the governor sent in a posse of about thirty
men, bearing a letter in which he made use of severe threats, and said
that if the prisoners did not appear at Carthage on the morrow, he
should take it as a resistance to the law and should immediately call
in force sufficient to take them, even if it required all the militia
of the State.

On receiving this information the President and one or two others
concluded to leave the city and go over to Iowa in the night.
Allen 2, p. 139

On the evening of June 22 William Clayton called on Joseph Smith to
discuss the best measures to be taken in case of mob attack. He then
went home, but suddenly, at 1 A.M., he was roused with the message
that Joseph wanted him.

23 June 1844, Sunday
Temple History, p. 122

During the day following some of the brethern, with Sister Emma Smith,
despatched messengers to request the President and those with him to
come and give themselves up, fearing that the city would be destroyed
and the people massacred if they did not do it.

About five o’clock, p.m., the little party returned and concluded to
surrender, although it was contrary to the President’s feelings to do
so.
Nauvoo 3 44

Sunday 23rd. At 5 A.m. Rockwood & Scott came to ask advice what to do
with the Cannon &c I went to Joseph & got all the public & private
records together and buried them.
Allen 2, p. 139

Fully aware of the plot afoot to take their lives, Joseph and Hyrum
had decided that the best thing for them as well as for the church was
to flee across the Mississippi and perhaps find refuge in the Rocky
Mountains. Joseph, Hyrum, and Willard Richards were preparing to
leave, and Joseph told William W.l Phelps, another close friend and
scribe, to inform their wives and get their feelings on the subject.
When Clayton arrived at the river, Joseph whispered his assignment to
him: he was to give the records of the Kingdom of God (i.e., the
Council of Fifty) to a faithful man who would take them away to
safety, or he should burn or bury them. Clayton certainly could not
bear to part with or destroy the sacred and important records he had
so faithfully kept, so he hurried home and early that Sunday morning
gathered up not only the private records but also the public records
and buried them.

That afternoon Joseph and Hyrum changed their minds, partly because
Emma Smith sent a message to her husband urging them to return. They
finally decided to submit themselves to arrest, go to Carthage, and
try again to be released through the legal process. Late that
afternoon as Joseph arrived back in Nauvoo, Clayton was there to greet
him.

24 June 1844, Monday
Temple History, p. 122

On Monday the 24th, the prisoners started for Carthage: but within
about four miles of the place they were met by a messenger from the
governor with an order for the State arms. The company immediately
returned to collect the arms, which took some time.

About six o’clock the company started again and went through to
Carthage. While there a great many threats were offered and they
suffered considerable abuse from the mob. They, however, succeeded in
obtaining a pledge from the governor, in the name of the State, for
their safety before they went out.

About two days after they arrived in Carthage they were thrust in jail
without lawful process.
Allen 2, p. 140

The next morning Joseph, Hyrum, and several others whose names
appeared on a writ started for Carthage. On the way they encountered a
Captain Dunn with a contingent of militia, who had orders from the
governor that the state arms in possession of the citizens of Nauvoo
(i.e., the Nauvoo Legion) should be turned over to him. Joseph
returned to Nauvoo, countersigned the order, and instructed his
followers to obey it. But Clayton caught the true feelings of the
citizens of Nauvoo when he wrote: “Many of the brethern looked upon
this as another preparation for a Missouri massacre nevertheless as
Joseph requested they very unwillingly gave up the arms.” Later in
the day Joseph left Nauvoo the second time, and Clayton sadly
observed: “Prest Jos. rode down home to bid his family farewell. He
appeared to feel solmn & though[t]ful and from expressions made to
several individuals, he expects nothing but to be massacred. This he
expressed before he returned from over the river but their appearing
on alternative but he must either give himself up or the City be
massacred by a lawless mob under the sanction of the Governor.”

25 June 1844, Tuesday
Allen 2, p. 140

By the next day Clayton and others were fully persuaded that mobsters
were ready to attack the city. One piece of convincing evidence
appeared when Joseph Smith’s colorful and impetuous bodyguard, Orrin
Porter Rockwell, got into a fight with one of the dissenters, Francis
M. Higbee. A letter fell out of Higbee’s hat, and whoever recovered it
read that seventy mobsters were gathered on the Iowa side of the river
planning to descend upon Nauvoo that night. As Clayton describe the
fight. “O. P. Rockwell has been whipping F.M. Higbee.” 45

26 June 1844, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 140

On Wednesday, June 26, Clayton had his last chance to perform a
service for Joseph Smith. In Carthage jail, about noon, the prophet
wrote a letter to Jesse B. Thomas, presiding judge of the circuit
court. Thomas was friendly to the Mormons and Joseph thought of him as
“a great man and a gentleman.” Ten days earlier Thomas had advised
Joseph with regard to the Expositor affair, telling him that he should
go before some justice in the county and have an examination of the
charges specified in the writ against him. Joseph had followed that
advice and was dismissed from custody in a habeas corpus hearing in
Nauvoo. In his letter Joseph briefly explained his circumstances and
asked the judge to go to Nauvoo, make himself comfortable at the Smith
home, and be ready to hear another habeas corpus case. Joseph, who
expected to go to Nauvoo with the governor the next day, sent the
letter to William Clayton with instructions that he should get a
messenger to take it to Judge Thomas. Clayton received the message
that afternoon, did as he was instructed, then sat down and wrote his
final letter to Joseph Smith. It contained several short messages. One
was that a Mr. Marsh, with whom Joseph had done business, was ready to
put up bail for him in any amount. He also reported that he had sent
the message to Judge Thomas and ended his letter with these words:
“All is peace in Nauvoo. Many threats keep coming that the mob are
determined to attack the city in your absence, but we have no fears.
With fervency and true friendship, I remain yours eternally, William
Clayton.” The letter arrived at Carthage jail at 6:15.

27 June 1844, Thursday
Temple History, p. 122

On the afternoon of the 27th, the governor disbanded his troops except
his body-guard; and, leaving the brethern in jail under the charge of
the Carthage Greys, some of their bitterest enemies, he came out to
Nauvoo and made a harsh address to the people.

When he left Carthage a body of men collected from Nauvoo and started
for Carthage, and when within a few miles they stopped to black their
faces. They proceeded through the woods to the north side of Carthage;
then, leaving the woods, they went to the jail, and the doors being
open, they rushed up stairs with their rifles and muskets and
commenced firing into the room. The brethern defended themselves as
well as they could; but, having no arms, they were soon over-powered.
Hyrum was shot through the head and fell backwards dead. John Taylor
had four balls shot into him. Joseph jumped through the window and was
immediately surrounded by the mob. They raised him up and set him
against the well-curb; but as yet it appears he had not been hit with
a ball. However, four of the mob immediately drew their guns and shot
him dead. This was all the work of about two minutes. The mob then
fled as fast as possible. A messenger was dispatched to bring the news
to Nauvoo, but was met by the governor and taken back for fear the
whole city would rush out and desolate the country.
Allen 2, p. 141

Clayton saw the governor arrive in Nauvoo, listened to him talk, and
was outraged at what he thought was an unfair and intemperate speech.
Little did he realize that late that afternoon his prophet was
murdered by a mob. Clayton went to bed on that evening, oblivious of
the tragic affair taking place in Carthage.

28 June 1844, Friday
Temple History, p. 123

The painful news reached the city the following morning, which filled
the hearts of the Saints with the most intense gloom and sorrow.

On the 28th, at half past two, p.m., the bodies were brought to the
city in two wagons and were taken to the mansion to be prepared for
burial.
Nauvoo 2

/Clayton describes the martyrdom the best he can from the information
received/ 46

…And all this brought upon us by those who have shared of the kind
sympathies & generosity of Genls Joseph & Hyrum Smith and have
received good at their hands. The names of these men are William Law
who was one of Josephs council and a member of the Quorum. Wilson Law
Robert D. Foster, Charles A. Foster, Francis M. Higbee, Chancy L.
Higbee There associates in crime were Austin Cowles, Joseph H. Jackson
a murderer, John M. Finch, Wm A. Rolloson Wm H.J. Man /Marr?/,
Sylvester Emmans, Alexand Sympson S.M. Marr /Man/ John Eagle Henry O.
Norton & Augustine Spencer. These had been aided and abetted by
Charles Ivins & family. P.T. Rolfe, N.J. Higbee, Wm Cook & Sarah his
wife formerly Sarah Crooks of Manchester England. James Blakeslee. And
finally a band of mobacrats scattered through the county amoung whom
are Alexander Sympson, Thos. C. Sharp, Colonel Williams, Walter Bagby,
&. O. C. Skinner. Some of the aforesaid parties were storekeepers here
& have drawn a vast of money from the place. David Bryant also joined
in the clammer but did not take any public measures. … After the
bodies were laid out I went to see them. Joseph looks very natural
except being pale through loss of blood. Hyrum does not look so
natural. Their aged mother is distracted with grief & it will be
almost more than she can bear.
Allen 2, p. 141

Early the next morning Orrin P. Rockwell woke him up with the stunning
news that Joseph and Hyrum ahd been shot to death. His diary entry for
that day is one of the longest he everr wrote, and it contains within
it all the sorrow, solemnity, and dismay that any disciple could feel.
“I went out & met brother Cutler & several others,” he wrote, “and
the news soon became general. Sorrow & gloom was pictured in every
countenance and one universal scene of lamentation pervaded the city.
The agony of the widows & orphan children [i.e., the wives and
children of Joseph and Hyrum] was inexpressible and utterly beyond
description.” He went on with a lengthy description of what had
happened at Carthage, as he understood it (which turned out to be a
fairly accurate account), emphasizing what he considered to be the
culpability of the governor for not providing better protection for
the prophet. He then wrote a prayer, that, though vengeful in its
tone, is a perfect reflection of the anger and frustration felt by
many at the sudden tragedy:

“And now O God wilt thou not come out of thy hiding place and avenge
the blood of thy servants.–that blood which thou hast so long watched
over with a fatherly care–that blood so noble–so generous–so
dignified, so heavenly you O Lord will thou not avenge it speedily and
bring down vengeance upon the murderers of thy servants that they may
be rid from off the earth and that the earth may be cleansed from
these scenes, even so O Lord thy will be done. We look to thee for
justice. Hear thy people O God of Jacob even so Amen.”

Clayton saw the bodies of Joseph and Hyrum arrive in Nauvoo about 2
P.M. and was part of the large procession of mourners that collected
on the hill and followed them to the Mansion House. There they heard
exhortations to be peaceful and calm and not to utter threats. He
concluded his diary entry for the day:

“Few expressions were heard save the mourns for the loss of our
friends. All seem to hang on the merch of God and wait further events.
Some few can scarce refrain from expressing aloud their indignation at
the Governor and a few words would raise the City in arms & massacre
the Cities of Carthage & Warsaw & lay them in ashes but it is wisdom
to be quiet. After the bodies were laid out I went to see them. Joseph
looks very natural except being pale through loss of blood. Hyrum does
not look so natural. Their aged mother is distracted with grief & it
will be almost more than she can bear.”
Allen 1, p. 57; Allen 2, p. 142

“The blood of those men,” he wrote in that long entry of June 28,
“and the prayers of the widows and orphans and a suffering community
will rise up to the Lord of Sabaoth for vengeance upon those
murderers.”

29 June 1844, Saturday
Temple History, p. 123

On the following day the Saints were permitted to go and see them; and
at night they were secretly buried near the mansion.

The foregoing is but a mere sketch of the massacre, designed to show
the date of the martyrdom and also the means by which it was brought
about.

30 June 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2
Sunday 30. … A few of the Quorum assembled and agreed to send G.J.
Adams to bear the news to the Twelve. Woodworth is bitter against
Adams and said many hard things against him.

2 July 1844, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 2nd A.M went to see Emma. She is in trouble because mother
Smith is making disturbance about the property in Josephs hands.
Mother Smith wants Samuel to move into Nauvoo and take the Patriarchs
office & says the church ought to support him.
Nauvoo 2; Allen 1, p. 57 n. 57; Allen 2, p. 159

There is considerable danger if the family begin to dispute about the
property that J’s creditors will come forward & use up all the
property there is. If they will keep still there is property enough to
pay the debts and plenty left for other uses.
Nauvoo 2

I had much talk with Emma on the subject.

3 July 1844, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 3rd. A.M at the Temple Office Emma sent for me & Cutler &
Cahoon we had conversation with Esqr Wood on the situation of Josephs
affairs. Emma has councilled Esqr Wood on the subject. P.M. at the
Temple Office & after went to dig up the Records. Water had got into
the place where they were & they were damaged. /Clayton does not say
that these are the records of the Kingdom or the records referred to
on 23 June 1844: The previous day he went home and buried the records
of the Kingdom and on “Sunday 23r. At 5 A.M. Rockwood & Scott came to
ask advice what to do with the Cannon &c I went to Joseph & got all
the public & private records together and buried them.” This was
another set of records/ 47

4 July 1844, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 4th … I went to Emmas and assisted Esqr Wood to examine
Josephs affairs. The situation looks gloomy. The property is chiefly
in the name of the Trustee in Trust while the obligations are
condisered personal. Woods advised Emma to have all the Deeds recorded
at Carthage for he says our Recorders office is not legal. This will
cause trouble & much dissatisfaction P.M. in Council with brothers
Marks Cutler & Cahoon at Mark’s house. It seemed manifest to us that
brother Marks place is to be appointed president & Trustee in Trust
and this accords with Emma’s feelings. Brother Taylor is at brother
Mark’s. I saw some of his wounds which ar bad but he is recovering
Allen 2, p. 152

“Liberty is fled,” he moaned, and the flag stained with innocent
blood, for the nation had rejected the gospen and the prophets. There
was no public celebration in Nauvoo: “Instead of celebrating with
splendor with joy we celebrate her [the nation’s] down-fall with grief
and mourn for the loss of our prophet & Patriarch & pray to God to
avenge their blood speedily.”

5 July 1844, Friday
Temple History, p. 141
On Friday, the 5th of July, a large raft of pine lumber, containing
87,732 feet, was landed at the city for the temple. The brethern
turned out liberally with their teams to haul it to the temple, where
it was secured in a few days. In a few days afterwards another raft,
of 67,952 feet was received and hauled to the temple. This gladdened
the hearts of the Saints.

6 July 1844, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 6th. Yesterday a raft of Pine Lumber arrived for the Trustee
in Trust. Woodworth laid claim to it, but the bretheren say it is my
duty as agent for the Trustee to take charge of it. I have accordingly
done so and ordered Rockwood to Guard it till we can get it to the
Temple.
Nauvoo 2; Allen 1, p. 58; Allen 2, p. 142

The greatest danger that no[w] threatens us is dissensions and strifes
amongst the Church. There are already 4 or 5 men pointed out as
succesors to the Trustee & President & there is danger of feelings
being manifest. All the brethern who stand at the head seem to feel
the delicacy of the business.
Nauvoo 2

Phelps & Dr Richards have taken a private course & are carrying out
many measures on their own responsibility without council.

7 July 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2; see Allen 2, p. 153

Sunday 7th. At home writing this history which I now conclude again at
1 o clock P.M. 5 o clock went to council with the Quorum on the
subject of appointing a Trustee in Trust. I was told on the way that
R. D. Foster is in Nauvoo having a permit from the Governor to come
and settle business. O.P. Rockwell, M. G. Eaton and Theodore Turley
are raging and threaten his life is he tarry here, consequently the
City Council have seant a Guard to take care of him. I reasoned with
Rockwell & tried to show him the
folly of his conduct inasmuch as the Governor had said that if one of
those men were assassinated the whole city would be held responsible,
and that President Joseph gave himself up into the hands of his
murderers for the express purpose of saving the City from being
Massacred. But no reasoning seemed to touch him. He swore bitterly he
would have revenge and the Foster should not tarry here. I feel
grieved at this conduct, for there is now a little prospect that the
public sympathy will turn in our favor if we keep still. I was late at
the Council. The brethern had agreed not to appoint a Trustee untill
the Twelve came home, and that I should act in the place of Trustee to
receive property &c untill one was appointed.
Temple History, p. 123

On the second Sabbath after the murder, the subject of the temple was
brought into consideration, and the Church voted to commence work
again and finish it as speedily as possible.

8 July 1844, Monday
Nauvoo 2; Allen 2, p. 160

Monday 8th At the Temple all day. Emma came up … She also
objected to the conclusion of the council last evening & says here
must be a Trustee appointed this week on account of the situation of
business.
Temple History, p. 123

On the 8th of July the laborers resumed their work, although the
committee had not so much as a bushel of meal, nor a pound of flour,
nor a pound of meat to feed the hands with; but all seemed determined
to go to work and trust in God for the means.

10 July 1844, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 153

The day was saved by a self-appointed committee of nine women,
including Mary Fielding Smith, wife of the martyred Hyrum Smith, and
Leonara Taylor, wife of the wounded John Taylor. On the tenth they
paid an unexpected visit to Foster, told him they would bear his
insults no longer, and threatened that if he did not leave the city
forthwith he would be visited by a stronger force the next day. “The
Dr was much frightened,” recorded Clayton in a somewhat roguish tone,
“ and looked every way for fear some one would be upon him. He is
gone away and there are hopes that he will never return.”

11 July 1844, Thursday
Allen 2, p. 153

The next day the same sisters were ready to wait upon still more
apostates and persuade them to leave in the same manner.

12 July 1844, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday 12th. A.M at the Temple measuring Lumber. Prest. Marks came up
to enquire which was best to do about appointing a Trustee. We
concluded to call a meeting of the several presidents of Quorums &
their council this P.M. at 2 o clock. As I returned to dinner bro.
Whitney came down with me & stated his feelings about Marks being
appointed Trustee. He referred me to the fact of Marks being with Law
& Emma in opposition to Joseph & the quorum. — And if Marks is
appointed Trustee our spiritual blessings will be destroyed inasmuch
as he is not favorable to the most important matters The Trustee must
of necessity be the first president of the Church & Joseph has said
that if he and Hyrum were taken away Samuel H. Smith would be his
successor.

After dinner I talked with Cutler & Cahoon on the subject & they both
agreed in the same mind with bro. Whitney & myself. At 3 we went to
meeting. Emma was present and urged the necessity of
appointing a Trustee immediately. But on investigation it was
considered we could not lawfully do it. Another meeting was appointed
for Sunday Eve Dr Richards & Phelps seem to take all the matters into
their own hands & wont tell us any thing what they intend or have
thought to do.

13 July 1844, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 13. This A.M Forgens paid over $[7]00 from L Wight & $1000.
from bro. Kimball in paper money. He however requested payment of an
execution against Tufts amounting to $254.95 which Prest. J. agreed to
do. I consulted Cutler & Cahoon & they said I had better pay it which
I did. Emma sent for me to enquire about the title to Snyders Lot. She
talked much about Trustees being appointed & says if he is not a man
she approves of she will do the church all the injury she can by
keeping the Lots which are in her name.

14 July 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 14. … At 6 went to the council. Phelps & Richards & P.P.
Pratt stated that they had concluded to appoint 4 Trustees when a
majority of the Twelve returned. These three brethern seem to keep
matters very close to themselves and I and several others feel grieved
at it. After meeting I informed Emma of the proceedings. She thinks
they dont use her right.

15 July 1844, Monday Nauvoo 2

Monday 15. … Emma sent for me. I went & conversed considerable with
her. She feels dissatisfied with the conduct of Richards and Phelps &
says if they undertake to trample upon her shel will look to herself.
I conversed with Richards & Phelps & told them our feelings & they
seem to feel more free. They told me the names of those they had
thought of nominating for Trustees, Myself & A. Cutler are two of
them. I told Emma of this & she seems better satisfied

15 July 1844 ?
Temple History, p. 141

About the middle of July, the sisters of the branches of LaHarpe and
Macedonia sent word to the temple committee and stated their anxiety
to see this building progress still more rapidly.

They proposed if the committee would build another crane, they would
furnish the means to build it with, and seemed wishful to go ahead
with it immediately. The committed and recorder councilled on the
subject and it was decided to comply with the wishes of the sisters.

Sister Clark, wife of Raymond Clark, was authorized to collect the
contributions. She immediately started, and returned on the 29th with
money and other property, amounting in the whole to $194, which was
more than sufficient to build a new crane.

30 July 1844, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 30th Emma sent for me early concerning the Lawrence business.
She concluded that she & I had better go to Quincy to settle the
business. I went home & got ready & we started on the “Osprey.” …
We arrived at Quincy about 6� P.M. Went to the City Hotel. After
supper I went to see Mr Lawrence concerning a tax title which he holds
on some property in Lima belonging to bro Marks. He wants $100 for it.
I had much conversation with him Emma stayed at Burr Riggs’ & I went
to the City Hotel
Temple History, p. 141

Soon after this period the Saints were again made to sorrow on account
of the death of Brother Samuel H. Smith, which took place on Tuesday
evening, the 30th of July, after a very short illness; this being the
third death in the family within five weeks.

There is now only one brother left of the family, viz: William. He was
in the East during the progress of these afflicting events.

31 July 1844, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 31st. Went to see Judge Miller and found that the Lawrence
business could not be settled until another Guardian was appointed.
… At 12 at night a Boat came & we left for home on the “Waverly.”
Amasa Lyman & G. P. Dykes was on the Boat. We
arrived at Nauvoo at 11–

1 August 1844, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 1st August 1844. At 11 we arrived in Nauvoo, where we heard
that Samuel H. Smith died on tuesday evening.

3 August 1844, Friday
Temple History, p. 141

The committee immediately set the carpenters to work, and on the 3rd
of August the crane was put in operation under the management of
Joshua Armstrong, the setter, and Horace Owens to back up, and W. W.
Dryer, Wm. Austin and Archibald Hill to attend to the crane.

They commenced work on the north side and very soon satisfied the
Saints of the utility of the movement. The works now progressed
rapidly.

4 August 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 4th. A.M attended meeting. Er Rigdon spoke on the words My ways
are not as your ways &c. He related a vision which the Lord had shown
him concerning the situation of the Church and said there must be a
Guardian appointed to build the Church up to Joseph as he has begun
it. P.M at home bro. Whitney came. Evening Charles C. Rich came to my
house to enquire about some revelations. He said brother Marks had
notified the public that next Thursday there would be a meeting to
choose a Guardian inasmuch as Er Rigdon was in a hurry to go home
again. I do not feel satisfied with this move because it is
universally understood that the Twelve have been sent for and are
expected here every day and it seems a plot laid for the saints to
take advantage of their situation.
Temple History, p. 141

On the 4th of August, Elder Rigdon returned from Pittsburg and laid a
plan to draw away the minds of the Saints by proposing or instructing
the Saints that they must now choose a guardian–intimating that he
himself was the proper person.

5 August 1844, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 5th This last night I dreamed that Joseph and Emma came to me
and appeared very much dissatisfied and displeased because I had kept
back the money sent by brother Kimball. I thought I explained the
reason and told them I had been concilled to do so.

6 August 1844, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 6th. … Phelps told me that they had a council and called
upon Er Rigdon to say why he was so much disposed to hurry matters &c.
He said they should wait untill the Twelve returned.
Temple History, p. 141

Fortunately, on Tuesday, the 6th of August, five of the Twelve
returned home, viz: Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Lyman Wight,
Orson Pratt and Wilford Woodruff. This event appeared very
providential. They were just in time to frustrate Elder Rigdon’s
plans. This they did effectively.

7 August 1844, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 7th. This morning the Committee and myself went out to Lots
to take the invoice of Joseph property. Brother Cutler said that in
the council yesterday he drew out from Marks that Sidney Rigdon was to
be president and Marks Patriark.

5 of the Twelve go home last night viz. B. Young, H.C. Kimball, L.
Wight, O. Pratt and W. Woodruff. This seems very providential and has
given great satisfaction to the people. At 4 P.M the Twelve & the High
Council assembled in the 70s Hall when Elder Rigdon state the object
of his mission. He said he had a vision presented to his mind, not an
open vision, but rather a continuation of the one mentioned in the
Book of Covenants. It was shown to him that this Church must be built
up to Joseph and that all the blessings we receive must come through
Joseph. He had been ordained spoken [spokesman?] to Joseph and he must
come to Nauvoo & see that the Church was governed in a proper manner.
The people could please themselves whether they accepted him or not.
He said he had a conversation with Judge Pope on his way to Pittsburgh
and that Pope told him that the U. S. government were determined to
deal with our Municipal Court for the proceedings in relation to
Jeremiah Smith and that Butterfield and Pope were very determined to
prosecute &c. After Er Rigdon got through B. Young said a few
sentences. He said he did not care who lead the Church if God said so
even if it was old “Ann Lee” but he must know that God said so He
said he the keys & means of knowing the mind of God on this subject.
He knew there were those in our midst who would seek the lives of the
Twelve as they had sought that of brother Joseph. He should ordain
some man and give him the keys so that if he was killed the church
might still have the priesthood. He said the Twelve would not be
permitted to tarry here long. They would organize the church & then go
away & they would batize Mormons a great deal faster than the mob
would be able to kill them. Er Lyman Wight followed in the same strain
& said he knew there were those in our midst who were seeking his
life. The meeting closed by appointing a conference for next tuesday
at 10 o clock.

8 August 1844, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 8th. A.M I went to council with the Twelve. Brother Kimball
concluded to pay the $1000 to Emma. I went home to get it & while
there B. Young came & said they were going to have their conference
this afternoon and wanted I should notify the brethern. I then went
with brothers Kimball and Richards to see Emma. K. paid her the $1000
and bore testimony to her of the good feelings of the Twelve towards
her. She seemed humble and more kind. P.M. attended conference. The
Church universally voted to sustain the Twelve in their calling as
next in presidency and to sustain Er Rigdon and A Lyman as councillors
to the Twelve as they had been to the First Presidency. The church
also voted to leave the regulation of all the church matters in the
hands of the Twelve. There was a very good feeling prevailed except
amongst a few who were dissapointed.
Temple History, p. 141

On Thursday, the 8th, the Church voted to sustain the Twelve as the
proper authority to govern the Church. The result was the open
apostasy of Elder Rigdon and some others, who immediately left for
Pittsburg.

After this event the Saints seemed more and more united, and a better
feeling prevailed.

9 August 1844, Friday
Temple History, p. 142

After the death of President Joseph and Patriarch Hyrum, Joseph having
been sole Trustee-in-Trust, when the Twelve returned home they held a
council and appointed Newel K. Whitney and George Miller, the two
presiding bishops, Trustees-in-Trust. This was on the 9th of August;
and a few days afterwards, the trustees entered upon the duties of
their office.

11 August 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 11th. A.M had conversation with Dianthe Farr on various
subjects. She seems to be true and faithful. Margaret is miserable and
unhappy. P.M. attended meeting for prayer with Ers B. Young, G.
Miller, H.C. Kimball, A. Lyman, W. Richards, L. Richards, J.P. Green,
L. Woodworth, N.K. Whitney & G.A. Smith & W. Woodruff.

12 August 1844, Monday
Nauvoo 2
Monday 12th. At the Temple Office & Emma’s settling & preparing papers
for her settlement as administratrix.

15 August 1844, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 15th. … I went to see sister Emma, as she had sent for me
early this A.M. I found her very cross. Esqr. Wood told me what he
wanted done with regard to settling up the estate. He wanted a “list
of all titles in the name of the Trustee in Trust, & not conveyed
away, whether dedded or bonded, and by whom conveyed to the Trustee.
Also a list of all lands conveyed to him as Trustee & by him conveyed
away & to whom conveyed. Also a list of lands in his individual name.
Also a full list of such personal property as was in his name as
Trustee at the time of his death. Also a list of all notes & accounts
and given their value and whether good or bad. Also a list of all
property both real or personal belonging to the heirs” Besides this
he wanted me to produce the papers pertainint to the transfers of the
“Maid of Iowa” and recommemded Emma to have the Boat included in the
schedule. While he was talking I felt as though he was laying a deep
plan to find out the situation of the private & publich matters of the
Church and to lay a trap for our ruin. I did not feel free to given
him the papers of the Boat untill I could get council. Emma seemed
very much dissatisfied because I did not go in the morning and becuase
I yielded to do anything else untill she had her business settled.
After dinner I went to see Er B. Young & have his council. I laid the
matter before him & he advised me not to given Would any accounts
pertaining to the business of the Trustee in Trust. We both went over
to bro. Whitneys and staed the matter to him. He was also opposed to
Wood’s interfering with the business of the Trustee in Trust. I then
went to see Emma. I found her alone and began to talk to her & tell
her what I thought Wood’s intended to do. She grew warm 48 and said
that all the business of the Trustee must be presented We had no
secrets that we must keep back from the public for she was determined
to have every thing settled now. I replied to her that there were many
things which I was unwilling the world should know any thing about and
should not lend my hand to ruin the church. She then grew more angry
and said I had neglected her and the business, and there was nothing
that had Prest. Smith’s name to that should not be investigated. She
said she had no secrets nor any thing she was unwilling the whole
world should know. I told her that there was some things which /she/
would be unwilling the public should know. She denied it. I said I
knew things that she did not want the world to know. She said if I
harbor’d any idea that she had ever done wrong it was false. I
answered “at I have seen with my eyes and heard with my ears I could
believe.”he said, if I said she had ever committed a crime I was a
liar and I knew it. I replied sister Emma I know I dont lie and you
know better what I know I know and although I never have told it to
any soul on earth nor never intend to yet it is still the truth and I
shall not deny it. She then several times called me a liar and said
she knew I was her enemy and she never had been so abused in all her
life. I told her I was not her enemy nor never had been She said I
neglected her and spent my time in the secret council of the Twelve
and it was secret things which had cost Joseph and Hyrum their live
and says she “prophecy that it will cost you and the Twelve your
lives as it has done them”he repeated this two or three times in a
threatening manner, and said it in a manner that I understood that she
intended to make it cost us our lives as she had done by Prest. Smith.
Nauvoo 2; Allen 1, p. 58; Allen 2, p. 162.

I told her that I would rather die than do any thing to ruin the
church
Nauvoo 2

She raged very hard and used many sever threats and told me that she
had now proved that I was an enemy to her and she did not want such
persons about her to do business. I cooly replied that I was her
friend and she would prove it so and I had done nothing but what I
felt perfectly willing to meet her and Joseph together and answer for
it. I also tried to show her that she had misinterpreted my words for
I did not mean what she said I did. I told her I had run at her call
night or day whenever I could get a chance and have suffered abuses
which I never would have born from any other woman in the world. She
would not listen to any thing I could say and I left her. I still feel
to befriend her all I can but she will now try to destroy my character
and influence no doubt but I have no enmity towards her and am
determined I will not given way to it. She is blind as to her best
interest and those who are her best friends she is the most bitter
against. She is cherishing and putting her life into the hands of
traitors and murderers and they will use her up; for she will not
listen to the advise of her friends nor be at peace with those who
wish to do her good. I feel to pray that God will soften her heart and
shew her the danger she is exposing herself to and to bind her up that
she may not have power to destroy thy servants O God. I went & told
Prest. Young the whole circumstances & he told me to fear not, but
rejoice

17 August 1844, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

/17th HCK tells WC that Emma says somebody stole some of her money …
Clayton sees this as a plot by Emma to discredit him./

18 August 1844, Sunday
Council of 50, p. 268

Sunday. August 18. At the Office copying the Record of the Kingdom
Nauvoo 2

/18th BY tells WC that Emma told Cahoon that WC stole $200 gold WC
says the money is not hers but belongs to Peter Haws/ “She dont want
to give up the money and I suppose if she can ruin my character and
hold on to the money she will accomplish a two fold object. God knows
that I am innocent of the charge as the angels in heaven, and it is
grosly wicked in her to give out this report. Er Young recommended me
to watch carefully – and in the morning go and get the secretary. I
feel sorry to think that after I have served that family like a slave,
having run at her call night & day, and never wronged them out of the
first cent that she should thus abuse me, for I must say I never met
with oppression and tryranny so cruel from any person in all my life
as I have borne from that woman, but yet I will not be her enemy nor
do her any harm, except I should be in the defence of my own life and
character” /Next Emma would give them the secretary to WC and Cutler
who went together/ 49

19 August, 1844, Monday
Allen 1, p. 58

On 19 August he [Clayton] was further upset when Emma refused to turn
over to the church a secretary (writing desk) which he considered
church property.
Allen 2, p. 162

On August 19 he was further disturbed when Emma refused to turn over
to the church a writing desk that he considered church property.

27 August 1844, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 27. During last night D.A. /D. Adelbar/ grew much worse. The
Canker in his mouth grew worse and turned quite black. About 7 this
A.M. he was seized with a kind of fit which weakened him a good deal.
He sank gradually … untill 2 o clock P.M. he
breathed his last. Thus has ended the earthly career of an innocent
sufferer who has known no comfort in this life but has suffered since
his birth to his death. The tongue of slander has swung freely against
him and many which his death /sic/. He is gone to rest with the just
and will come forth again to inherit thrones, kingdoms, dominions
principalities and powers in the mansions of his father. /Same day
Cahoon went to get the Secretary but she returned it empty of its
important papers/ ”She did this by means of a false key which will
unlock it. Her treachery seems unbounded Rigdon, Marks, Emma, and some
others are trying to draw of [off] a party They say there is no
church.

29 August 1844, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 29th. At the Temple A.M. at 10 met the Twelve at Prest
Youngs. Er Marks & Rigdon had been notified to attend (for whom the
council was designed) Er Rigdon said he was sick and should not
attend. Er. Marks was present. Prest. Young stated to Er Marks that in
consequence of rumors & reports of the proceedings of him & Er Rigdon
he had called them together that the thing might be talked over and if
possible an union effected. Er Young stated what he had heard and Er
Marks denied the charges in toto, and said he had been abused by the
tongue of slander. He acknowledged that the course the Twelve had
pursued was contrary to what he had expected but he did not intend to
say any thing. The meeting was benificial to me & I though I would
never listen to reports again. Evening Er Kimball called to see us I
had a long conversation with him. He advised me to take L for time.

30 August 1844, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday 30th. At the Temple all day talked with L. but she dont seem
disposed to do what is councilled.

31 August 1844, Saturday
Nauvoo 2

Saturday 31st. At the Temple Office all day. P.M. went to see A.
Hardman who is getting better. She will do right & wants her sister
Elizabeth to go with her.

2 September 1844, Monday
Nauvoo 2

Monday 2nd. At the Temple Office had much talk with father about the
gospel &c.

3 September 1844, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

Tuesday 3rd. At the Temple all day Bro Whitney handed me the following

John Smith & wife 2
Jos. Smith & W 2

Hyrum Smith & do 2
Wm. Marks & W 2

Mercy R. Thompson 1
Jos. Fielding & W 2

W. Woodruff & Wife 2
C.P. Lott & W 2

G. A. Smith and W 2
L. Richards 1

N. K. Whitney & do 2
W. W. Phelps & W 2

R. Cahoon & do 2
S.H. Smith 1

A. Cutler & do 2
Isaac Morley & W 2

Jno Taylor & do 2
Agness Smith 1

O. Hyde & do 2
Jos. Young & W 2

James Adams & do 2
W. Clayton

H. C. Kimball & do 2
J.P. Green 1

B. Young & do 2
S. Rigdon 1

O. Spencer & do 2
Wm. Smith 1
O. Pratt 1
Almon Babbit 1

P.P. Pratt 1
Lyman Wight 1

W. Richards & Wife 2

J. M. Bernhisel 1

L Woodworth & wife 2

W. Law & wife 2

Sis Durfee 1

Mother Smith 1

Geo. Miller & W 2

4 September 1844, Wednesday
Nauvoo 2

Wednesday 4th Last eveinig the Twelve and some others met together
with Er Rigdon to investigate his course. He came out full against the
Twelve and said he would not be controlled by them. They asked him for
his license, and he said he would give that if he must expose all the
works of the secret chambers and all the iniquities of the church. The
Twelve with drew fellowship from his [him?] and James Emmett and _____
[?]

There is considerable feeling prevailing. Edward Hunter, Leonard Soby,
Wm. Cottier, B. Coles are amongst those who have joined Er Rigdon,
Samuel James is one of his main supports. Every one of his followers
as far as I can learn are ordained prophets and immediately receive
the same spirit Er Rigdon is of. In the evening the Twelve & a few
others of us met at Er Youngs & offered up prayers for our
preservation & the preservation of the church, and that the Lord would
bind up the dissenters that they may not have power to injure the
honest in heart. We had a good time and we believe the Lord will
answer our prayers.

5 September 1844, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

Thursday 5th. … Evening I heard Er Hyde in the Masonic Hall. He
proved very plain that Er Rigdons course since he came here has been a
continued course of deception and falsehood and that his object is to
scatter the people and break up the foundation laid by our beloved
prophet Joseph Smith. The people seem to feel indignant at Er Rigdon
for it is now reduced to a certainty that he is conspiring with the
apostates to bring a mob upon us.
Allen 1, p. 52 n. 45

Clayton became convinced that Sara [Crooks] was even “laying a
snare” for him.

6 September 1844, Friday
Council of 50, p. 268

Friday. Sept 6 At the Temple all day copying Records of the Kingdom
Nauvoo 2

Friday 6th. … A.M. Er H.C.K. came up to say that I might take A.H. I
went to the Temple office & also to see A.H. P.M attended the High
Council as clerk. Leonard Soby was disfellowshipped by the council for
following Er Rigdon. He spouted hard

8 September 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 8. At the meeting all day and acted as clerk. Er Rigdon Samuel
Bennett, Leonard Soby, George Morey, Joseph H. Newton and John A.
Forgens were cut off from the church & Samuel James and Jared Carter
disfellowshipped. There was a good feeling among the people and a bad
feeling among the Rigdonites. 9, 10, 12 September 1844, Monday,
Tuesday, Thursday
Nauvoo 2

9th. 10th. 12th (“P.M. at Phelps office comparing minutes.”)

13 September 1844, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday 13. /WC worked on minutes of the excommunication trial of Sep
8th/ … At 3 went to see Alice Hardman who is sick and was united in
the E.C.
Allen 1, p. 53

… on 13 September 1844 the two [William Clayton and Alice Hardman]
were married by Heber C. Kimball

15 September 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 2

Sunday 15. A.M. hear P.P. Pratt preach on the priesthood.

20 September 1844, Friday
Nauvoo 2

Friday 20. … Also wrote a letter for H.C. Kimball after he and I
went to see A.H and E.B. The latter will obey his instructions. He
again earnestly told me that all the Twelve were my very warmest
friends and he will help me to accomplish all my desires inasmuch as
they are right. He says I shall yet have S.C.

23 September, Monday
Temple History, p. 141

The works of the temple moved on with astonishing rapidity, and on the
23rd of September the first capital was put up.

The stone weighed about two tons and when the stone was at its hight,
and the men were attempting to draw it to the wall, the crane gave way
at the foot of the wing or angle, which circumstance caused
considerable danger. By great care the stone was safely landed and set
without any further accident.

24 September 1844, Tuesday
Nauvoo 2

/WC visited D.D. Yearsley to collect fifty dollars/ Yearsley has
wronged me and it is an evidence to me that he is about to deny the
faith. I feel that he has wronged me a second time. He refused to take
a $5.- bill a few days ago and said it was a counterfeit, when it is
well known that it is good
See other Book No 2
/Thus ends the 1843-1844 Diary/ 50
Allen 2, p. 175

Clayton borrowed a gun from Brigham Young with which to protect his
family.

25 September 1844, Wednesday Temple History, p. 142

On Wednesday, the 25th, as the brethern were beginning to raise one of
the capitals, having neglected to fasten the guys, the crane fell over
with a tremendous crash, breaking it considerably. As soon as it was
perceived that the crane was falling, the hands fled to get out of the
way. One of the brethern, Thomas Jaap, running directly in the course
of the falling crane, barely escaped being killed. The crane struck
the ground and was within a foot of striking his head. This
circumstance hindered the workmen some; but in a few days the crane
was mended, reared, and the brethern again went to work on it.

About this time, Ira T. Miles came down from Lyman Wight’s company,
who were then in the north, having left the city, as was supposed,
through cowardice, as they expected we should be routed and the city
destroyed.

About the same time, Jacob Morris came down from the same company and
stated that Miles had come with the intention of setting fire to the
lumber, that the building might be hindered, as Lyman Wight had said
the temple never would be built.

Whether this was the intention of Brother Miles or not we could not
learn satisfactorily. However, enough was known to induce the
authorities of the Church to advise the committee to have some of the
old police guard the lumber and the temple night and day. The police
have continued to guard it to this time. There has since been many
threats thrown out from the Rigdonites and other sources that the
temple never should be built, and no doubt an attempt would have been
made to set fire to it if it had not been well guarded all the time.
26 September 1844, Thursday
Allen 2, p. 175

Four watchmen were placed at the temple every night and, commented
Clayton, “It seems that all hell is let loose at once but we feel
calm for we know that God is with us.”

1 October 1844, Tuesday
Nauvoo 1

Tuesday 1st. … Evening met the Twelve at bro. Kimballs and offered
up prayer for the Governor and Emma & sundry other things. We had a
very interesting season of conversation. A man has a right to be
bapized for his acquaintances who are not relatives and sealed to them
only by the consent and authority of him who holds the keys.

11 October 1844, Friday
Nauvoo 1

Friday 11th. … Evening at H.C.Ks in company with Prest. Young. H.C.K
& G.A.S of the Twelve, the two Trustees and sisters Kimball & Whitney
We offered up prayer for the sick & sister Emma &c. and also that the
enemies may have no more power over us. We had much conversation
respecting the Temple Committee.

16 October 1844, Wednesday
Nauvoo 1

Wednesday 16th. … At 12 married Lucius N. Scovil to Lucy Snow also
Alice Harris to L.N.S.

18 October 1844, Friday
Nauvoo 1

Friday 18. … I was at the office all day recording. P.M. Bishop
Whitney read much in the Book of the Law of the Lord.

19 October 1844, Saturday Nauvoo 1

Saturday 19th. … Last night I dreamed I was in a nice building in a
very pleasant place. I thought I was married to brother Cutlers
youngest daughter & she seemed as happy as an angel and I felt full of
joy and peace. I thought I had received Miss Cutler in addition to
those I had already got. When I awoke I felt disappointed and felt to
pray in my heart O God if it be thy will give me that women for a
companion and my soul shall praise thee but they will be done and not
mine … Sister Booth tells me that Sara Ann is very unhappy and wants
to see me she says Jane Charnock is perfectly unhappy and if there is
any way she can be loosed she wants me to take her. Mary Aspen is
ready to unite to me as her savior and sister Booth says she shall not
risk her salvation in Roberts hands & wants me to interfere We had
considerable conversation on many subjects and felt pretty well.

21 October 1844, Monday
Nauvoo 1

Monday 21th (sic) … P.M. I went to see M. Aspen she has made up her
mind to go with me. I also went to see A. H. she is better.

27 October 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 1

Sunday 27. AM went to fetch books from the office. Called at brother
Cutlers. Then went to George Millers, in council with N.K. Whitney,
Orson Pratt, George A. Smith, Goerge Miller, Amasa Lyman, Lucien
Woodworth and John D. Parker. Brother Parker has been prying into the
secret designs of the mob. He has professed to be an apostate and by
that means got into their secret councils. He was told by the mob that
all their plans to overthrow the church has completely failed, but
they had one plan in view which they felt satisfied whould accomplish
the purpose and that plan was to obtain our sacred records and destroy
them and also obtain testimony from them to our overthrow. They gave
him to understand that this was to be accomplished by the means of a
man in our midst who had free access to the records and who had agreed
to put them in possession of them. They finally told brother Parker
that the man who was to do this was W. W. Phelps and Parker was told
by several that Phelps was the man on whom they depended to get the
records. I went over to Dr Richards and found that all the records
were safe in his hands. There was also considerable fears entertained
that bro. Cahoon is not true to us. A. Babbit is suspected from good
evidence of being treacherous and of conspiring with the mob to
overthrow us.

8 November 1844, Friday
Nauvoo 1

Friday 8th. … P.M. went to see Jane Hardman
Nauvoo 1; Allen 1, p. 53

she prefers me for a Saviour to any one else, so she says.

10 November 1844, Sunday
Allen 2, p. 152

While in St. Louis, Clayton walked down Front Street and stopped to
watch a man working on a stone marker. He was astonished to find the
words “high water June 27th 1844” already inscribed. “This was the
day when this generation rejected the prophets of God,” he was
reminded. It was also the day floodwaters had overflowed the Missippii
and covered Front Street. In Clayton’s mind the high water marker was
a sign of the providence of God. “I suppose they never considered
that this monument pointed directly to the day when they murdered the
men of God,” he mused. “But I thought of it and could not help but
wonder at the circumstances. I feel to hope that the monument will
stand to put future generations in remembrance of the circumstances
and time of the murder.”

19 November 1844, Tuesday
Nauvoo 1

Tuesday 19th. … At night, I retired and prayed for him /his son Wm.
Heber who was very sick/ according to the order of the priesthood

20 November 1844, Wednesday
Nauvoo 1

Wednesday 20th. … P.M. went with Prest. Young to see sister Jane
Hardman.
Nauvoo 1; Allen 1, p. 53

Prest. Young blessed her with the blessings of the ever lasting
covenant and she was sealed up to eternal life and to W[illiam]
C[layton] for time and for all eternity

21 November 1844, Thursday
Nauvoo 1

Thursday 21st /Weeks Player & Cahoon had bitter feelings last two
days/ We moved into the new office in P. P. Pratts store to day.
Evening I went to brother H.C. Kimballs awhile and then to see J.H. &
prospered.

22 November 1844, Friday
Nauvoo 1

Friday 22nd. … Evening brother Kimball sent for me to write two
letters for him. We had considerable talk on the priesthood. Margaret
dont seem happy which makes my head ache.

2 December 1844, Monday
Nauvoo 1

Monday 2nd. … The brethern had a council at Dr Richards but I was
not permitted to be there, probably they did not think worthwhile to
tell me. I feel sorry and grieved at heart, but dont intend they shall
know it.

5 December 1844, Thursday
Nauvoo 1

Thursday 5th. … I was at the office all day. At noon we had some
conversation concerning recorders for the Baptism of our dead &c. We
feel very anxious on the matter but have little prospect of anything
being done very speedily. I feel very anxious on the subject myself,
in as much as the Records of our Baptisms for our dead have not been
kept in order for near 2 years back. The minutes have been kept on
loose slips of paper and are liable to be lost and they have not been
kept according to the order of God. there is so much treachery in man
that it is hard to find a man wo can be trusted with those Records for
they cannot be public property. In as much as they will have to
contain histories pertaining to the transactions of individuals which
never must be public. Dr Richards remains very sick & I fear if he do
not change his mode of living he will die … Brother Kimball asked
Prest. Young concerning D. Farr. He gave full consent & ordered Bro.
K. to attend to it. I feel humbly grateful for this grant. And feel to
ask the father in the name of Jesus to give me favor in her eyes & the
eyes of her parents that I may receive the gift in full.

6 December 1844, Wednesday
Temple History, p. 142
The workmen continued raising the capitals until December, when, on
the 6th of that month, the last one was safely deposited in its place;
which was a source of great joy to the Saints. Many fears had been
entertained that Brother Player would not be able to finish them
before Winter set in, but it seemed as though the Lord held up the
weather until this important piece of work was accomplished. About two
hours after the capital was set it commenced snowing very briskly, and
at night the ground was covered about four inches, and it froze very
keenly.

There were then twelve of the capitals without the trumpet stones; and
they remained in this state until the following Spring.

The cost of each of the capitals was about $300. The first and last of
the capitals were cut by Charles Lambert and Harvey Stanley.

I will further say that when the hands were raising the last capital,
and had got it about half-way up, one of the block shives in the
tacklw broke an rendered it impossible in the situation to either
raise or lower the stone. This circumstance presented a great
difficulty, but after some consultation the hands fastened the rope
below the tackle, so that it could not slip, and left the stone
suspended while they took down the blocks, put in a new shive and
fixed the blocks again.

The stone was then raised without further difficulty, and was set
precisely at twenty minutes before one o’clock. This was the heaviest
stone among the whole number.

16 December 1844, Monday
Temple History, p. 142

In the early part of December the trustees and Twelve held a council
to talk on the propriety of employing a suitable number of carpenters
this Winter to prepare the timber works for the temple, so as to have
it all ready when the stone work is finished. It was decided to employ
fifteen persons as steady carpenters; and the architect was authorized
to select such men as he may have confidence in–men who are well
qualified to do the work that is wanted.

It was also concluded to fix up a shop in the temple for the
carpenters to work in. Accordingly the south side of the lower story
of the temple was weather-boarded around. A very good shop was made by
this means, which was completed on the following Saturday; and on
Monday, the 16th, the men selected went to work in their new shop.
Their names are as follows:

Truman O. Angell, William Felshaw, William F. Cahoon, Joseph T.
Schofield, Samule Rolfe, Zimri H. Baxter, Adison Everett, John Stiles,
Hugh Riding, Miles Romney, Jabez Durfee, Stephen Longstrogh, Benjamine
Rolfe, Nicholas T. Silcock and William Carmichael. Hiram Mace, Wandel
Mace and Gideon Gibbs were appointed to attend the saw-mill and Daniel
Avery to turn grindstone for the carpenters, keep the shop clean and
take care of strangers who might visit the building.

19 December 1844, Thursday
Nauvoo 1

Thursday 19th. … Read 2 letters from Er Woodruff to Prest Young
concerning Wm Smith & G. J. Adams showing that they are in opposition
to the Twelve and have collected money in the east for the Temple &
have used it. There are warrants out for them in N. York and Boston
and all seems confusion and sorrow whereever they go.

22 December 1844, Sunday
Nauvoo 1

Met with the brethren of the first quorum to pray & counsel. My wife
and O. Pratts wife, P.P. Pratts wife and A. Lymans wife was voted in
we have to use the greatest care and caution & dare not let it be
known that we meet

24 December 1844, Tuesday Nauvoo 1

Tuesday 24th. … Evening I went to converse with brother Farr
concerning D. He and sister Farr feels well towards me and are quite
willing to give me what I ask. He wishes to converse with brother
Kimball and D. before he decides. Thus has my prayer been answered to
the full, and my heart is full of joy and gratitude to God for his
mercies to me and my house. If my heart was as pure as I desire it
should be, no sin nor evil would ever be found there but I am subject
to vanity

25 December 1844, Wednesday
Nauvoo 1

Wednesday 25th. … Afterwards I went with the Band to Collidges. We
had a very pleasant interview. Prest Young, H.C. Kimball G.A. Smith
A.Lyman, & John Taylor and their Ladies were all there. After we got
through playing prest Young read some remarks expressive of his good
feelings and Love for the brethrn. His remarks were very profitable.
He said the Lord would never suffer us to overcome our enemies while
we cherish feelings of revenge. When we prevail over our enemies it
must be from a sense of duty and not of revenge.

27 December 1844, Friday
Nauvoo 1

Friday 27th. … After meeting I asked brother Farr if he had come to
a conclusion & he gave assent to my request and seemed to feel well.

_________________________________________________________________

*******

1845

*******

1 January 1845, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 153

“The year 1844 has passed away with all its sorrow, joys and
extraordinary scenes,” he began, and then described some of those
scenes in colorful language that literally oozed bitterness and
disgust. Not only was the world corrupt and full of “hellish
traditions,” but it was “sustained by a sectarian priesthood, whose
officers are the legitimate sons and daughters of the great whore of
all the earth.” This “ungodly generation” was slumbering in the
arms of Satan, “under whose caresses they feel perfectly safe and at
ease.” The Saints were thus engaged in holy war, for, said Clayton,
“These characters with mobocratic governments at their right hand,
and Satin at their head run this little world and their united efforts
are to destroy the few who seek to serve God according to his
ordinances.” God, however, was with the Saints, “their rear guard &
their leader,” and the important events of that year seemed to prove
it. One such event had been the organization of the Kingdom of God or
the Council of Fifty. Another was the period of heavy floods, while a
third was the martyrdom itself. Tragic as it was, Clayton saw the
murder as at least fulfilling some purpose, for it would permanently
stain wicked Illinois with the “innocent blood of the two best men
who ever lived on the earth,” and it would indelibly write in the
hearts of the Saints the memory of that awful day. In this, at least,
Clayton was prophetic, for, next only to the First Vision and the Book
of Mormon, the martyrdom has become a sacred story of Mormon piety.

But Clayton’s year-end reflections were not all negative. He had
received two new “companions” (i.e. wives: Margaret Moon and Alice
Hardman) and had a “good propsect of adding another crown to my
family [i.e., Diantha Farr] which is a source of great consolation to
me.” The Saints were united in sustaining the Twelve, and on the
whole the year closed “with the blessing of the Almighty God in the
midst of his Saints and their never seemed to be a better feeling than
at the present.”

Like a clear mountain pool, Clayton’s cogitations of that day both
reflected and enhanced his deepest feelings. The mere act of writing
undoubtedly sharpened and clarified them. He ended his introspection
with a long prayer of thanksgiving, supplication, and commitment. He
appealed for blessings on his family, his future wife Diantha, and his
mother-in-law. But he also prayed for himself, and in words that
reflected the kind of discipleship that did not seek power but, at
least, craved both the recognition and the confidence of his leaders.
It was this that helped bring meaning to his discipleship:
Thou has bestowed many blessings upon me. Thou has preserved my
life. Thou has given me favor in the eyes of thy servants. Thou hast
preserved me from following in the tracts of apostates and thou has
done more for me than I have deserved. … And now O God I ask thee in
the name of Jesus Christ thy Son to take charge of me this year also.
… Will thou O Lord continue to give me favor in their eyes. May my
conduct continually be such as to secure their good feelings and
entire confidence. … May I grow in wisdom, humility, virtue,
patience and gratitude to thee, yea O Lord and may my heart be
purified so that it will be fit for the principles of eternal truth to
abide there forever.
Council of 50, p. 268
Reflections. Jan. 1st 1845

… The organization of the Kingdom of God on 11th March last is one
important event.
Council of 50, p. 268; Allen 1, p. 46 n. 21
This organization was called the Council of Fifty or Kingdom of God,
and was titled by revelation as follows, “Verily thus saith the Lord,
this is the name by which you shall be called, the Kingdom of God and
his Laws, with the Keys and power thereof, and judgment in the hands
of his servants, Ahman Christ.”

In this Council was the plan arranged for supporting Pres. Jos. Smith
as a candidate for the presidency of the U.S. Prest Joseph was the
standing chairman of the council and myself the Clerk. In this Council
was also devised the plan of esbtablishing an emigration to Texas, and
plans laid for the exaltation of a standard and ensign of truth for
the nations of the earth. In this council was the plan devised to
restore the Ancients to the knowledge of the truth and the restoration
of union and peace amongst ourselves. In this council was Prest Joseph
chosen our prophet, Priest, and King by Hosannas. In this council was
the principles of eternal truth rolled forth to the hearers 51 without
reserve and the hearts of the servants of God made to rejoice
exceedingly.
Nauvoo 1

Wednesday 1st …
Reflections

… I was admitted a member of the first quorum and a member of the
council of fifty. I have received two companions, received two
children and buried one.
Allen 1, p. 54

“I have a good prospect of adding another crown to my family,” he
could say as he looked forward to 1845.
Allen 2, p. 110

“Thou has done more for me than I have deserved,” he prayed in
gratitude at the end of Nauvoo’s most distressing year, 1844, and then
continued: “And now O God I will praise thee. I will speak good of
thy name for all thy mercies and I here record my gratitude to thee
and my confidence in thy work and my determination to endure to the
end.”

9 January 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 1

Thursday 9th. … He /Heber C. Kimball about 7�/ came at that time &
we went over to brother Farrs to spend a little season together.
Winslow Farr was married to Olive H. Freeman for time & all eternity.
After which the seal of the covenant was put upon
Diantha The question was asked of each one present, did they freely
give her up, and they all signified their willingness by saying they
had no objections. There was present Winslow Farr her father & his
wife. Also Loren Farr & Nancy his wife and William Walker & Olive his
wife.

The blessings pronounced upon her head were great and one promise was
that her seed should become numerous as the sands on the seashore
H.C.K. gave her some very good advice afterward & she seems to feel
well. 52 …
Nauvoo 1; Allen 1, p. 54

May she never violate her covenant, but may she with her companion
realize to the full all the blessings promised. And may there never
[be] the first jar or unkind feeling towards each other exist to all
eternity 53 is thy prayer of thy servant William O Lord and may it be
ever so Amen. We had a very pleasant interview and parted about 8� o
clock.

12 January 1845, Sunday Nauvoo 1

Sunday 12th. At the Council Hall. Er H.C. Kimball preached. He used
many figures to illustrate his ideas amongst the rest when speaking of
the unwillingness of the saints to abid the laws of exaltation. He
said that the church was like a swarm of Bees, who when they want to
increase the king & queen go & seek a new location and when they have
found it they come back to the hive & persuade the young folks out but
as soon as they begin to fly the old women & young women run with
their old tin Kettles and pans and cow Bells, tickling to drown the
voice of the king and throw them into a confusion and prevent their
enlargement. Just so with the saints when any seem disposed to enlarge
their kingdom and godhead the old women & young women run with their
old kettles & pans & cow Bells to drown the sound of the leaders and
throw the saints into confusion and keep them shut up in their old
traditions After he got through O. Pratt added an idea on the extent &
magnitude of the planetary system and the beautiful adaptation to the
enlargement of the saints. It was a very interesting meeting. P.M.
attended the H.P. quorum with Aaron Farr. I conversed with him some
concerning D. in Margarets hearing and she felt bad. Prest. Young,
Kimball & others attended the quorum and selected 50 of the members to
go on a mission till about April 1st. Evening met with the first
quorum at Parleys. Joseph Young & his wife were annointed with the
second ordinance. D. was at my house when I got home and tarried with
us all night

13 January 1845, Monday
Nauvoo 1

Monday 13th. This A.M. I had some talk with D in bed. All things
seemed to go right.

14 January 1845, Tuesday
Nauvoo 1

Tuesday 14th. … Evening rode out with Lot to A. Farrs. Talked with
Aaron considerable also with D. and was with her until 12� and
accomplished the desire of my heart by gaining victory over her
feelings May the Lord bless her until her cup shall run over and her
heart be as pure as gold.

22 January 1845, Wednesday
Nauvoo 1

Wednesday 22nd. … Bought two rings and gave one to S.A. Whitney for
painting aprons.

25 January 1845, Saturday
Nauvoo 1

…Aaron Farr seems to be working to get Margt. away from me. We had a
long talk together on the subject.

26 January 1845, Sunday
Temple History, p. 142

During the early part of January, 1845, the High Priest quorum entered
into an investigation of the propriety of building a hall for their
accomodation. On the 26th, President Young and some others of the
quorum of the Twelve attended the meeting of the quorum, when the
subject was again discussed. President Young made some remarks on the
subject and concluded by advising them, instead of building a hall, to
go to work and finish the upper room of the temple, and by this means
they would soon have a room to attend to the ordinances and save much
expense.
A vote was taken on accepting President Young’s proposition, which was
carried without a dissenting voice. The brethern immediately commenced
bringing in their donations to the bishops for that purpose. This
matter served as a new stimulul among the Saints to use every exertion
to finish the temple as speedily as possible.
Nauvoo 1

Sunday 26th. Spent the day very pleasantly with D. F. for I felt so
bad about Margt. I did not like to go to meeting. Evening met with the
quorum. John E. Page & J. C. Kingsbury were received also Sara Ann
Whitney, Hellen M. Kimball, Eliza R. Snow, ____Page, ____Pratt, Olive
G. Frost, Lucy Seeley, Louisa Beeman, Aaron Farr has been talking
again to M. and has succeeded in alienating her feelings much.
Jesse, John Taylor Journal 54

Evening met with the quorum. John E. Page & J. C. Kingsbury were
received also Sara Ann Whitney, Hellen M. Kimball, Eliza R. Snow,
Page, Pratt, Olive G. Frost, Lucy Seeley, Louisa Beeman.

27 January 1845, Monday
Nauvoo 1

27 … P.M. talked with S.A. and brother Whitney who reminded me of
some items of law which proves that M. cannot get away unless I break
the covenant. I talked with M. again and told her these things and she
seems more satisfied.

28 January 1845, Tuesday
Nauvoo 1

Tuesday 28th. At the office all day. Talked with brother Kimball who
confirmed brother Whitneys remarks and is of the same mind. He said he
will converse with A and show him that he is handling edge tools, for
it cannot go down in as much as I hold more authority than he does.
… At 11 o clock Pres. Young, H.C. Kimball, J. Taylor, N.K. Whitney,
Geo. Miller, Elias Smith, R. Cahoon and myself (who are members of the
Council of fifty) also John E. Page (not a member) went up into the
council room. … At noon I told M what brother Kimball said and she
seems to feel much better.

4 February 1845, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 268

Tuesday Feby. 4. 1845 Met at the 70’s Hall with the Council of the
Kingdom. There were only 25 members present viz: B. Young, S. Bent,
John Smith, Alpheus Cutler, R. Cahoon, W.W. Phelps, G. Miller, P.
Haws, Josh Fielding, Levi Richards, J.D. Parker, L. Woodworth, H.C.
Kimball, O. Spencer, P.B. Lewis, D.D. Yearsley, C.C. Rich, O. Pratt,
A. Lyman, J.W. Coolidge, O.P. Rockwell, G.A. Smith, E. Snow, and Wd
Richards and myself. This is the first time we met since the massacre
of Pres. Joseph & Hyrum Smith. The Council was reorganized and
President B. Young appointed standing chairman as successor to Prest
Joseph Smith by unanimous vote. The vote was then taken in ancient
order on each one present and all were received by unanimous vote. The
vote the passed for absent members according to their ages and
stations and resulted as follows, viz: Ezra Thayre, Amos Fielding,
N.K. Whitney, C.P. Lott, J.M. Bernhisel, Elias Smith, O. Hyde, W.
Woodruff, P.P. Pratt, D.S. Hollister, John Taylor, Wm Smith, A.W.
Babbit, J.M. Grant, and B.F. Johnson were unanimously sustained and
received into the new organization. The following were rejected and
dropped from the Council: Uriah Brown, Wm Marks, Sidney Rigdon, Lyman
Wight, James Emmett, Samuel James, Edward Bonny, Alexander Badlam,
Geo. J. Adams, Merinus G. Eaton and Lorenzo D. Wasson. President
Joseph & Hyrum two of the members martyred for the truth and John P.
Green is dead, so that there is only 40 members left in the Council.
It was voted to full up the Council, at some future time. The weather
is extremely cold and the Council adjourned at 2�.

6 February 1845, Thursday
Council of 50, p. 269

Thursday Feby 6. 1845. At the office all day recording minutes of
Council. &c
Nauvoo 1

Thursday 6th. … Evening clothed to offer prayers for Wm. H. & Vilate
R. who are both very sick.

11 February 1845, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 269

Tuesday. Feb. 11. 1845. At the Office all day copying records of the
Kingdom

12 February 1845, Wednesday
Council of 50, p. 269

Wednesday. Feb. 12. 1845. At the office all day copying records of the
Kingdom

14 February 1845, Friday
Nauvoo 1

Friday 14th. … In the evening the following brethren met together to
pray and ask God to thrwart the plan of the mob and deliver the
brethren out of their hands viz. B. Young H.C. Kimball, O. Pratt, GA.
Smith, Wd Richards. N.K. Whitney, Geo. Miller, A. Cutler, R. Cahoon,
Isaac Morley, O. Spencer, Joseph Young & myself. We have a very good
time and the Lord blessus us and I believe he will have the desires of
our hearts. After prayers it was voted that father Morley move in to
Nauvoo as soon as possible & that Solomon Hancock be appointed to
preside over the Lima Branch in hs stead. It was also voted that Dr
Bernhisel be appointed a traveling Bishop to visit the churces We had
also some conversation on the subject of sending six brethren with
brother Lewis Dan a to the West, and especially to Texas.

26 February 1845, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 174

While returning from a visit to some outlying Mormon settlements, the
new church leader [Brigham Young] preached about the problems of the
Saints. “The nation has severed us from them in every respect,” he
told his listeners, “and made us a distinct nation just as much as
the Lamanites, and it is my prayer that we may soon find a place where
we can have a home and live in peace according to the Law of God.”

28 February 1845, Friday
Allen 2, p. 173

“The State of Illinois has severed from us every tie that could
possibly bind us to them as a government,” he protested in his
journal on February 28, “and as a last mark of their vengeance they
have taken away our charter and left us open to the enemy without the
least shield of law to protect us.” The Masonic lodge, too, had taken
away its charter from Nauvoo, thus breaking another bond with the
people of the state, “so that every tie is gone, and we can now rely
on the arm of Jehovah alone for protection and safety from our
enemies.” His next statement was an even more extreme assessment of
their relationship with the world around them, but it nevertheless
reflected the feelings of many Mormons that they were no longer able
to support a government that had seemingly allowed so much wrong to
come upon them. “We are an independent people claiming n o aliance
with any of the kingdoms of the earth. We are hunted and oppressed
something like the Lamanites were on the first settlement of the
United States by the whites. The mobs are continually getting out
writs for the best of our men and seem determined to blot us out from
the face of the earth.” His hope, however, lay in the belief that
“the kingdom is the Lords and he will do as seemeth him good though
all the world boil over.”

…Clayton at least reflected the unity of the Saints as he wrote of
their “determination to let no more men be dragged out of our midst
to be massacred, but if we cannot have protection from the laws of the
land we will seek it from the great God and his people.”

1 March 1845, Saturday
Council of 50, p. 269

Saturday. March 1. 1845. At 10 A.M. met at the Seventies Hall in the
Council of Fifty. The following brethern were taken into fill up the
Quorum viz: Joseph Young, John E. Page, David Fullmer, Theodore
Turley, Albert P. Rockwood, Jonathan Dunham, & Lucien R. Foster. They
subscribed to the laws of the Council and covenanted before God with
uplifted hands to maintain all things inviolate agreeable to the order
of the Council. Bros Daniel Spencer, Isaac Morley, and Shadrack Roundy
were selected to make up the number of 50, but they were absent and
sick. Brother John Pack was admitted to sit in the place of Wilford
Woodruff, John D. Lee in the place of Ezra Thayer, and Lewis Dana in
place of Amos Fielding they being absent in on business. Lewis Dana is
a Lamanite of the Oneida nation, and the First Lamanite who has been
admitted a member of any Quorum of the Church.

The object of the Council was to decide whether we shall send out a
company of men with Bro. Dana to fill Joseph’s measures originally
adopted in this Council by going West to seek out a location and a
home where the Saints can dwell in peace and health, and where they
can erect the ensign and standard of liberty for the nations, and live
by the laws of God without being oppressed and mobbed under a
tyrannical government, without protection from the laws. Many able
speeches were made on the subject, and the Council finally agreed to
send out a company with Brother Dana to accomplish this important
object. The following brethren were selected and appointed by
unanimous vote of the Council, for this mission, viz. Samuel Bent to
be the first man and president of the Mission, Jonathan Dunham next,
Cyrus Daniels, Daniel Spencer, John S. Fullmer, Charles Shumway,
Albert Carrington, and John W. Farnham. These brethern are expected to
start immediately after Conference and proceed from tribe to tribe, to
unite the Lamanites and find a home from the saints. The Council
adjourned in the midst of the best kind of feelings.

4 March 1845, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 269

Tuesday 4 Mch 1845. … At 9 oclock met with the council of the
Kingdom. We had a very interesting meeting. The subject being the
Oregon Mission.

6 March 1845, Thursday
Council of 50, p. 269

Thursday March 6.a 1845. At the Office all day copying records of the
Kingdom.

7 March 1845, Friday
Council of 50, p. 269

Friday March 7. 1845 As above

10 March 1845, Monday Council of 50, p. 269

Mar. 10. 1845. … While writing and copying the records of the
kingdom, I was writing these words dropped by Er H.C. Kimball in the
council on the 4th inst. viz “if a man step beyond his bounds he will
lose his kingdom as Lucifer did and it will be given to others who
are more worthy.” This idea came to my mind. It has been a doctrine
taught by this church that we were in the Grand Council amongst the
Gods when the organization of this world was contemplated and that the
laws of government were all made and sanctioned by all present and all
the ordinances and ceremonies decreed upon. Now is it not the case
that the council of the kingdom of God now organized upon this earth
are
Council of 50, p. 269; Allen 1, p. 47
making laws and sanctioning principles which will in part govern the
saints after the resurrection,
Council of 50, p. 269
and after death will not these laws be made known by messagers and
agents as the gospel was made known to us. And
Council of 50, p. 269; Allen 1, p. 47
is there not a similarity between this grand council & the council
which sat previous to the organization of this 55 world.

11 March 1845, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 270

Tuesday March 11, 1845. In the Council of Fifty all day. Cyrus Daniels
was admitted a member. The subject of writing letters to the
Governor’s and a number of other subjects was discussed. The subject
of the movements of the mob was talked over, and it was considered
best for those who are hunted with writs to go on Missions so that we
may if possible evade the blow until we can finish the Temple and the
Nauvoo House. It was also decided that the workmen on the walls of the
Temple commence tomorrow.

12 March 1845, Wednesday
Council of 50, p. 270

Wednesday March 12. At the office all day copying Records of the
Kingdom
Temple History, p. 142

On Wednesday, the 12th of march, Brother William W. Player commenced
work again on the walls. He got one stone up just as the bell rung for
dinner.

14 March 1845, Friday
Council of 50, p. 270

Friday March 14. At the Office all day chiefly recording records of
the Kingdom
Nauvoo 1

Friday 14th. Brother Whitney tells me today that he has notified
Margaret to go an receive her washings and annointing at the same time
Ruth does. This makes my heart rejoice. I had heard of it on wednesday
but not officially. Truly God is kind to me.
Temple History, p. 142

On Friday, the 14th, there was a man killed on the stone quarry by a
stone falling on his head while the brethern were blasting rocks. This
is the only accident of any moment that has ever happened on the
temple or any of the works connected with it.

15 March 1845, Saturday
Council of 50, p. 270

Saturday, March 15. A.M. at the Office copying records of the Kingdom
Nauvoo 1

Saturday 15th. … P.M. at the High Council taking minutes. G. J.
Adams had his trial. Prsts. Young and H.C. Kimball were witnesses
against him. Many hard things were proven against him which he
confessed and begged for mercy It was decided that he write a
confession of his wickedness, and agree to be one with the Twldve and
do right here after, which he agreed to. The property in his hands
belonging to the Temple he promised to bring and have a settlement. It
was a good and interesting season and will do Adams much good.

17 March 1845, Monday
Council of 50, p. 270

Monday March 17. At the office all day chiefly copying records of the
Kingdom

18 March 1845, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 270

Tuesday March 18. 1845. In the Council of Fifty all day. D. Spencer
was admitted a member. The subject of the Western mission was most on
hand, and all seem interested fully in it.

19 March 1845, Wednesday
Council of 50, p. 270

Wednesday March 19, 1845. P.M. copying records of the Kingdom.

20 March 1845, Thursday
Council of 50, p. 270

Thursday March 20. 1845. At the office all day. A.M. recording
tithings, afterwards copying records of the Kingdom.

22 March 1845, Saturday
Council of 50, p. 270

Saturday March 22, 1845. At the council of the Kingdom all day The
Western Mission occupied near all day. The subject of the Nauvoo
House, Printing office, Church History and organization of the City
were talked over.

24 March 1845, Monday
Council of 50, p. 270

Monday March 24, 1845 … Chiefly recording the minutes of the Council
of Fifty.

26 March 1845, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 167
I am a perfect slave to them all the while. I have as much work to
receive the tithings for the Temple as an ordinary penman could keep
up with, but more than this I spend about 3 and 4 days a week in
council and recording records of the kingdom. I have also spent day
after day writing brother Kimball’s journal for the press, besides
writing letters and attending to a multitude of contingent business. I
have two dollars a day for six days in the week and spend near every
sabbath for no compensation. Other men who don’t do half the work have
a great deal more money and good property for their comfort than I
have and they seem to be extolled to the skies. The church has given
me a poor lot for an inheritance but they have also given other men
better lots who work no harder than I do and have more money to sport
in.

27 March 1845, Thursday
Council of 50, p. 270

Thursday March 27, 1845 … At the Office all day copying records of
the Kingdom
Temple History, p. 142

On Thursday, the 27th of March, 1845, Brother Player put up the last
trumpet stone, at about three o’clock, p.m. He also laid the first
stringer for the large upper Venetian window in the east side.

28 March 1845, Friday
Nauvoo 1

Friday 28th. … Sister Whitney went to attend to anointing my wife
and Magaret but was again prevented through Sarah Ann not being there
in season.
Allen 2, p. 170

On March 28, 1845, for example, he played with the band at a party at
the mansion house, and he was accompanied by three wives. Margaret
Moon and Diantha Farr were not publicly known to be his wives, but
since they were all friends anyway this did not look peculiar and it
was Clayton’s way of making sure all his wives had as good a social
life as possible. He loved such times and as a member of the band was
frequently part of the entertainment.

31 March 1845, Monday
Nauvoo 1

Monday 31. … On Saturday Ruth and Margaret received their annointing
for which I feel thankful Margaret had some good instructions and she
feels satisfied and reconciled. She says she will never leave me on
any consideration.

/Journal entry of this date ends the journal with this last line/

I still feel determined to do all I can and be as faithful as I know
as I know how for that is the desire of my heart, but my greatest
desire is to so live that I may secure for myself and mine the highest
degree of exaltation and glory which is possible for me to obtain, and
to be with my friend Joseph Smith in the eternal world.
Allen 2, p. 166

The month of March was particularly difficult, and at the end he
seemed resigned that the “vast press of business” weighing on his
mind probably would not grow any better. “I have labored diligently
and faithfully but seem to get worse behind,” he sighed through his
pen. “My health seems to be impairing and sinking, and it seems
impossible to get rest enough to recruit my strength.” But most
important, it all had a spiritual meaning for him, whether he got
credit for this work or not, as Joseph Smith still dominated his
thoughts and ambitions. “I still feel determined to do all I can and
be as faithful as I know how,” he wrote, “but my greatest desire is
to so live that I may secure for myself and mine the highest degree of
exaltation and glory which is possible for me to obtain, and to be
with my friend Joseph in the eternal world.”

1 April 1845, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 270

Tuesday. April 1, 1845. At the office all day, quite unwell, recording
minutes of the Kingdom.

3 April 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 3rd. … Evening met with a few of the high quorum at Dr
Richards house for prayer, there were present B. Young, H.C. Kimball,
W. Richards, John Taylor, O. Pratt, G. A. Smith, J.E. Page, G. Miller,
Joseph Young and myself. Our prayers were that the plans of the mob
might be frustrated that they might have no influence nor power to
distrub nor trouble us. that the leaders of the mob especially Sharp
may be visited with judgements, and that we may be preserved in peace
to finish the houses and see the Elders endowed and fulfill all that
the Lord commanded us in this place, also that brother Whitney, A.
Lyman & Uncle John Smith may be healed of their sicknesses, and that
our families may be blessed &c. We had a good time.

5 April 1845, Saturday
Council of 50, p. 270

Saturday April 5. 1845. At 9 at the Seventies Hall with the Council of
Fifty but on account of a multitude of business waiting the Council
adjourned until without doing business, to next Friday at 8.45

6 April 1845, Sunday
Mormon Hierarchy, p. 76 56

”Bishop Newel K. Whitney the president over the lesser or Aaronic
Priesthood has only one Counciller, viz. Wm Felshaw [–] Bishop George
Miller has no council[or] as a Bishop.”

9 April 1845, Wednesday
Allen 2, p. 166

“I feel quite sick,” he wrote in April, 1845, “and feel that my
severe confinement to the books and business is hurting my health and
constitution.”

11 April 1845, Friday
Council of 50, p. 271

Friday April 11. 1845..With the Council of Fifty all day taking
minutes. Pres. Young appointed J. Dunham, C. Shumway Lorenzo Young to
go with Brother Dana on the Western Mission. It was decided to move
the printing Office into the three lower stories of the Masonic Hall
and commence the business on a larger scale. The Council all voting to
do their utmost to sustain it.

15 April 1845, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 271

Tuesday April 15, 1845 … Dined at 12 Oclock with Brother Miller and
afterwards rode with him to meet with the Kingdom of God in the upper
room of the Seventies Hall. Phineas Young was received into the
Council and decided to go with Bros Dana, Dunham and Shumway to the
Indian Council at Council Bluffs and thence if they think best to the
Pacific Ocean. It was also decided that Bro. Solomon Zundal (Zendal)
should go with them to his tribe the Delawares. A letter from Gov.
Ford was read giving his advice relative to our policy in organizing
the City. He advises to organize the City into corporations of a mile
square so as to include the whole surface. He d also recommends us to
go and establish an independent government in California
Allen 2, p. 169

When one man called on him in April seeking forgiveness for the “hard
feelings and speeches” he had used against him while Joseph was
alive, Clayton quickly forgave him. “I am glad for his sake he has
taken the course he has to make the matter right & shall cherish no
unkind feeling against him,” he wrote in his journal.

16 April 1845, Wednesday
Council of 50, p. 271

Wednesday April 16. 45 … P.M. at the Office mostly copying records
of the Kingdom

17 April 1845, Thursday
Council of 50, p. 271

Thursday April 17. ’45 … Part of the day I was copying records of
the Kingdom … The following verses were composed by Er John Taylor,
the Apostle, and revised by him at the Council of the Kingdom on
Friday 11th inst.
“The Upper California. O thats the land for me.” &c
Nauvoo 4

Evening tarried at the office till 8 oclock afterwards met at Dr
Richards’ to pray in company with B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W. Richards,
J. Taylor, G.A. Smith, A. Lyman, O. Pratt, of the twelve; N.K. Whitney
& George Miller the two church bishops, John Smith, Patriarch and
Joseph Young. The particular subjects asked for was father Bents
mission to L. Wights company and the deliverance of the church from
their enemies. At my suggestion the hands who labor on the Temple were
remembered to be preserved from accidents, inasmuch as they are in
danger all the while. We had a very good time.

21 April 1845, Monday
Council of 50, p. 271

Monday April 21, 1845 … Recording minutes of the Kingdom.
Temple History, p. 157

On Monday, April 21st, Brother Player put up the first star in the
architrave. At half past two o’clock, p.m. he notified me that they
were about to begin to raise it. I immediately went to the east end of
the temple. On my way I met Elder Heber C. Kimball, one of the Twelve,
and we went and sat down together on Brother Cutler’s fence, opposite
where the stone stood.

We entered into conversation together on various matters, chiefly
pertaining to our spiritual interests. We watched the slow upward
progress of the star with great pleasure. At precisely a quarter
before three o’clock, it was properly set in its place; and the
instant it was set, Brothers Edward Miller and Elisha Everett sprung
for the top; but Brother Miller being a little the smartest he was on
first and stood erect, viewing with pride the surrounding scenery.
After he got down Brother Everett also mounted the stone and stood on
it for some time. The top of the star is fifty-five feet above the
ground.

The first star was put up on Joseph’s corner, being the first one
north of the south-east corner.
Allen 2, p. 170

Monday, April 21, seemed to be a landmark. Clayton spent the morning
at his office, but he knew that across the street William Player,
chief stonecutter, was preparing to put in place the first of thirty
“star stones” that would grace the temple some fifty-five feet above
the ground. At 2:30, Player was ready, and as Clayton headed out to
observe he met his old friend, Heber Kimball. The two sat on Alpheus
Cutler’s fence, talked about religious matters, and watched a huge
crane lift the stone into place. At exactly 3:00 it was set, when
suddenly two workers sprang for the top of the star in a contest to
see who could be the first to stand on it. Edward Miller, “being a
little the smartest,” won.

Clayton watched the little scuffle with amusement, but there were
weightier things on his mind. This was one of those events that
provided renewed hope that the temple actually would be finished. He
thought of that, but also thought of the economic problems of the
Saints, especially those whose only livelihood came from the goods
they received for working theres. More men were seeking employment
than Clayton and the temple committee could possibly take care of, and
more, in fact, than were needed for the work at hand. That day the
committee gave the “steady hands” (those who had worked regularly)
with large families a full barrel of flour each, and those who had
small families a half barrel. To others they dealt out flour in small
quantities. “The Lord blesses the labors of his servents,” Clayton
wrote that night, “and the higher the Temple rises the more means we
have to build it with.”

22 April 1845, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 271

Tuesday April 22, 1845. A.M. at the Office recording the minutes of
the Kingdom. P.M. attended the Council of the Kingdom. There was not
much business done. The brethren are not yet gone west and will
probably not start for a day or two.

24 April 1845, Thursday
Council of 50, p. 271

Thursday April 24, 1845.. At the Office all day recording minutes of
the Kingdom

27 April 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 27 … Evening met at Dr Richards with the Dr. Pres Young H.C.
Kimball, A. Lyman, G. A. Smith, O.Hyde, J. Young & John Smith. Our
object was to offer up prayers for a number of subjects. The meeting
broke up about 10� o clock with perfect peace & union.

28 April 1845, Monday
Council of 50, p. 271

Monday April 28, 1845 … A.M. recording minutes of the Kingdom Allen
2, p. 166

Even when he was involved in important council meetings Clayton’s name
was often left out of the official histories that chronicled those
meetings. Brigham Young’s history for April 28, 1845, for example,
tells of a council attended by himself, Heber C. Kimball, John Taylor,
and Newell K. Whitney where “we read letters from Parley P. Pratt”
pertaining to his activities in the East. But Clayton was also at that
meeting, and it was he who actually read Pratt’s letters to the
council.

29 April 1845, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 271

Tuesday April 29. 1845 at 6:30 Met the Council of Fifty at the
Seventies Hall
Temple History, p. 157

On the morning of Tuesday, the 29th of April, the first upper circular
window was finished setting by Brother Player.

1 May 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 1st. … Prest. Young told me that he had learned that the
Rigdonites are intending to have me taken up and prosecuted for
polygamy, especially George W. Robinson & Samuel James. … Evening
met for prayer at Dr Richards. There were present B. Young, H.C.
Kimball, W. Richards, A. Lyman, O. Hyde, O. Pratt, G.A. Smith, John
Smith, I Morley and Joseph Young and myself.

3 May 1845, Saturday
Nauvoo 4

Saturday 3rd. … P.M … Charles Ivins was in the office and says
that in a conversation with Cowels he learned that Rigdons parrty is
very much divided both in doctrine and sentiment. Law & Rigdon
differed in fifteen points of doctrine, Rigdon wanting to deny the
book of Mormon which Law could not do. McLellan & Rigdon also differ
in sentiment.

6 May 1845, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 271

Tuesday May 6. 1845. … Evening met with the Council of Fifty in the
Seventies Hall. The principal topic of conversation was the movements
of the mob. It appears their determination is to get up an excitement
at the Court and they are already trying it by reporting that the
Saints are going en masse to Carthage at the Court, and if the Court
does not execute the law on the murderers that we intend to destroy
the Court and citizens of the County. From reports which the brethren
have brought which have been at Carthage the mob are laying deep plans
to bring us into collision with the State, so as to bring about our
expulsion or extermination forthwith. It was agreed that none of the
brethren leave the City at the Court, only those who are required to
be there on business, so that we may prevent the mob from coming into
the City and committing depredations in the absence of the brethren.
An article was written by O. Hyde & W. Richards to publish in
tomorrow’s paper notifying the public of the designs of the mob ab and
also the course we intend to pursue. The Council did not break up till
10�
Oaks, Carthage Conspiracy, p. 72 57
William Clayton noted in his journal that the anti-Mormons were
affirming that, if the court did not convict the murderers, the
Mormons intended to destroy the courthouse and the citizens of the
county. Such tactics, Clayton wrote, “were intended to bring us into
collision with the State, so as [to] bring about our expulsion or
extermination forthwith.”

7 May 1845, Wednesday
Nauvoo 4

Wednesday 7th. … Evening met with the following brethren at Dr
Richards for prayer being clothed &c. viz. B. Young, J. Taylor, W.
Richards, G.A. Smith, A. Lyman, N.K. Whitney, L. Richards, Brother
Kimball came in at the close of the meeting. We had a very pleasant
time. The chief subjects were to pray that the Lord would hedge up the
way of the mob so that they may have no power over us during court.
Also that the Lord would hedge up the way of John Greenhow that he may
not have power or influence to go to England and publish the book of
Doctrine and covenants. Petitions were also offered for brother Miller
& others who are sick. It was also agreed to send a letter to Er
Woodruff in England and warn him to forestall Greenhow and get out a
copy right for the Doctrine & Covenants before him.
Allen 2, p. 171

“The works of the Temple progress very rapidly and there is a better
feeling amongst the brethern than I ever saw,” he wrote on May 7,
1845. “Everything moves beautifully and harmoniously and the prayers
of the saints ascend up daily that we may be sustained until the
Temple and Nauvoo House are finished and the saints receive their
endowment.”

8 May 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 8th … Evening met a Dr Richards for prayer in company with
Prest. B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W. Richards, J. Taylor, G.A. Smith, A.
Lyman, O. Pratt, J. E. Page, N. K. Whitney, L. Richards, Joseph Young.
We had a very interesting time.
Allen 2, p. 171

[Clayton] was delighted to report the visit of some people from
Kentucky who were “astonished” at the industry of the Mormons and
the beauty of the temple.

10 May 1845, Saturday
Council of 50, p. 272

Saturday 10 May 1845 … P.M. met with the Council of Fifty and
adjourned sine die. The adjournment was about in consequence of the
conduct of D. D. Yearsley of whom there is strong suspicions of
treachery.

11 May 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 11th. At the office all day comparing account books with
brother Whitehead. Evening met at Dr Richards for prayer with B.
Young, W. Richards, J. Taylor, O. Pratt, G.A. Smith, J.E. Page N.K.
Whitney and Levi Richards. Prest. Young advised me to keep closed up
for a week or two inasmuch as the apostates, especially S. James & G.
W. Robinson have entered into measures to take me with a writ to
Carthage. The mob also want to get Prest Young, H.C. Kimball, J.
Taylor, W. Richards, O. Hyde & W.W. Phelps and it is said they have
taken our writs for them. They want twelve men out of Nauvoo but we
are unable to learn who the others are.

14 May 1845, Wednesday Allen 2, p. 158

On the fourteenth he learned that he was the object of both a writ of
arrest and a subpoena.

15 May 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 15. Evening met at Dr Richards for prayer, in company with
Prest. Young, H.C. Kimball, G.A. Smith, O. Pratt, N.K. Whitney & L
Richards.

16 May 1845, Friday
Temple History, p. 157

On Friday, May 16th, a little after two o’clock, p.m. having been
notified, I went on the temple and sat down on the top of the
south-west corner stairway, on the highest part of the stone work. I
then watched Brother Player set the last star, being on the west end
and the second one from the south-west corner. It was set at exactly
three o’clock, p.m.

At this time the carpenters were very busy raising the timbers for the
upper floor of the temple, having them all framed and quite a large
amount was already upon the walls and body of the building.

18 May 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 18th. … I went to meet with the brethren at Dr Richards but
felt to unwell to remain.

19 May 1845, Monday
Temple History, p. 157

On Monday, the 19th of May, while I was sitting on the temple, Brother
Stephen H. Goddard met with an accident which was very near proving
fatal. He was standing on the wall on the north side of the temple,
assisting some others to take down one of the scaffolding poles. By
some accident the foot of the pole slipped and struck him on the left
side of the head. He fell head foremost, being stunned by the blow.
Fortunately they had just got two joists in the floor and he fell
across them, which prevented him from going down into the cellar, a
distance of about sixty- two feet. And in all probability, if he had
fallen down he would have been killed. The brethern raised him up and
on examination found that he had received a cut on the upper corner of
his left eye. His face was also much bruised. He bled profusely. I
laid hands on him with two other brethern and he went home. He
suffered considerable pain until evening, when it ceased, and in two
days afterwards he was at work again, as usual.
23 May 1845, Friday
Nauvoo 4

Friday 23rd. … Wm. Smith is coming out in opposition to the Twelve
and in favor of Adams. The latter has organized a church at Augusta,
Iowa Territory with young Joseph Smith for President, Wm. Smith for
Patriarch, Jared Carter for President of the stake and himself for
spokesman to Joseph. Wm. says he has sealed some women to men and he
considers he is not accountable to Brigham nor the Twelve nor any one
else. There is more danger from William than from any other source,
and I fear his course will bring us much trouble. Evening went with
brother Whitney to see the Twleve at Er Taylors on Main Street. We
tarried till near 10 o clock. There were present B. Young, H.C.
Kimball, J. Taylor, W. Richards, G.A. Smith, J.E. Page and N.K.
Whitney. I presented to them a proposition to write a short history of
the building of the Temple from its commencement, together with other
matters and deposite the history in the corner stone, about to be laid
tomorrow. They acquiesced with the plan. The case of Wm. Smith was
also talked over. It appears he is determined to rule the church and
monopolize the whole to himself. Samuel Brannan came in while were
were talking I had an introduction to him. J. C. Wright and
Elais Smith also came in and stated that the court had got a jury
empannelled and was to proceed to try the murderers at 8 o clock
tomorrow morning. They say there no manner of doubt but the murderers
will be acquited.
Temple History, p. 157

On Friday, the 23rd, all the stone on the outside of the wall was
laid, except, the south-east corner stone. This progress was a great
rejoicing to the Saints.

The Rigdonites have prophecied that the walls would never be built,
but through the blessing of God we have lived to see the predicition
come to naught.
Allen 2, p. 163

“Wm. Smith is coming out in opposition to the Twelve and in favor of
Adams,,” he lamented on May 23. It angered Clayton to think that
William Smith claimed to have “sealed some women to men” (i.e.,
performed the ordinance of eternal marriage, which Clayton believed he
was not authorized to do) and that “he considers he is not
accountable to Brigham nor the Twelve nor any one else.” If he feared
any claimant to church leadership it was, ironically, the prophet’s
own brother, for, he wrote, “There is more danger from William than
from any other source, and I fear his course will bring us much
trouble.” That evening the Quorum of the Twelve discussed at length
the “improper course” of William Smith. “It appears he is
determined to rule the church and monopolize the whole to himself,”
grumbled the anxious scribe as he wrote that night in his diary. 58

24 May 1845, Saturday
Temple History, p. 157

On Saturday the 24th, at a quarter before six o’clock a.m., was the
time appointed for the laying of the capstone of the temple. Quite a
number of the Saints had assembled to witness the interesting
ceremony. There were present, of the quorum of the Twelve; President
Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, John Taylor, Willard Richards, Amasa
Lyman, George A. Smith, John E. Page, Orson Hyde, and Orson Pratt;
also Newel K. Whitney, and George Miller, Trustees-in-Trust; Alpheus
Cutler and Raymond Cahoon, building committee; William Clayton, temple
recorder; John Smith, Partiarch and president of the Stake, and
Charles C. Rich his counselor. Of the High Council William Huntington,
Sr., Aaron Johnson, George W. Harris, James Allred, David Fullmer,
William Weeks, architect, and William W. Phelps.

A few minutes before six, the band came up and arranged themselves on
the platform in a circle a little back from the corner.

The names of the band who were present are as follows: William Pitt,
leader, Stephen Hales, William F. Cahoon, Robert T. Burton, John Kay,
James Smithies, Daniel F. Cahoon, Andrew Cahoon, Charles H. Hales,
Martin H. Peck, J. T. Hutchinson, James Standing, William D.
Huntington. Charles Smith and Charles C. Robbins, also William H.
Kimball, color bearer.

At six o’clock the band played “The Nightingale;” and afterwards
while the people were collecting, they played another tune. At eight
minutes after six Brother William W. Player commenced spreading his
mortar, perfect silence prevailing.

President Young stood on the wall immediately north of the corner
stone, with Elder Heber C. Kimball at his right hand.

When the mortar was spread, the stone was lifted to its place by
President Brigham Young, William W. Player, Tarlton Lewis, Elisha
Everett, John Hill, Edward Miller, Charles W. Patten, Samuel Hodge,
Hans C. Hanson, and Thomas Jaap.

President Young then stepped on the stone, and taking a large peatle
began beating it to its place. He finished laying the stone with the
assistance and direction of Brother Player precisely at twenty-two
minutes after six o’clock.

The band then struck up the “Capstone March,” composed and arranged
by William Pitt, the leader, for the occasion.

President Young then spoke to the congregation, instructing them with
regard to shouting the “Hossannah.”
He then said, “The last stone is laid upon the temple, and I pray the
Almighty in the name of Jesus to defend us in this place, and sustain
us until the temple is finished and have all got our endowments.”

The whole congregation then, following the motion of President Young,
shouted as loud as possible: “Hossannah, hossannah, hossannah, to God
and the Lamb! Amen, amen and amen!”

This was repeated a second and third time.

The President concluded by saying, “So let it be, thou Lord
Almighty!”

He continued and said: “This is the seventh day of the week, or the
Jewish Sabbath. It is the day on which the Almighty finished His work
and rested from His labors. We have now finished the walls of the
temple, and we may rest to day from our labors.”

He said he would take it upon him to dismiss the workmen for the day;
and requested the people hallow the day, and spend it giving thanks to
God.

He then dismissed the congregation, and in company with the brethern
of the Twelve retired to the place of their retreat, where they can be
safe from arrest by constables, and other officers who are prowling
around the city from Carthage.

The people began to move away, but the band continued playing. John
Kay also went on the corner stone and sang a song composed by Elder
William W. Phelps, called the “Capstone Song.” The morning was very
cold and chilly. The Saints seemed highly interested and pleased with
the morning’s performance. According to the request of President Young
all works were suspended and the day was kept as a holiday.

A few minutes after the Twelve left the temple a constable came up
with a summons for several of the brethern, but he could not find
them. He had also a summons for Daniel Avery, and we had notified
Avery of it and he was counseled to keep out of the way; but contrary
to counsel he unwisely went and made himself known to the officer, who
immediately served the process upon him. For this piece of conduct,
and others as bad, a council of the Twelve and trustees dismissed him
from the work and took Jesse P. Harmon, one of the old police in his
stead.

25 May 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 25th … At a little after 8 brother Kimball called and I went
with him to Dr. Richards to meet with the quorum for prayer. Present
Prest B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W. Richards, G.A. Smith, Amasa Lyman,
John E. Page and O. Pratt of the Twelve. N.K. Whitney and G. Miller,
Trustees, and Levi Richards, Patriarch John Smith, Joseph Young and
myself. We had a good time and felt that our prayers would be
answered. We broke up about half past eleven.

28 May 1845, Wednesday
Temple History, p. 158

On Wednesday the 28th of May the first “bent” of the attic story of
the temple was raised by the carpenters, and up to this time they
continued to raise the timber works with pleasing rapidity.

Thus the work of this temple has progressed from the beginning to the
present time without any serious accident except in the incident which
happened at the stone quarry. The blessing of God has attended the
whole progress of the work, and it has advanced beyond our most
sanguine expectations. Our enemines have threatened all the time, and
for the last two years we have had very little cessation from writs
and other efforts of the enemy to prevent our finishing it. Many
prophecies have been uttered against it; but the Saints have
invariably pursued a steady course of perseverance. As the building
has progressed, the Saints have increased their donations and
tithings; and this Spring has exceeded all past times for liberality
and donations from the brethern.

29 May 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4
Thursday 29. … Evening met at Dr Richards for prayer, in company
with president B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W. Richards, John Taylor, Amasa
Lyman, G.A. Smith, O. Pratt, and O. Hyde of the Twelve, N.K. Whitney
and George Miller, Trustees, Joseph Young and Levi Richards. The
subjects prayed for were many, especially that the Lord would
over-rule the movements of Wm. Smith who is endeavoring to ride the
Twelve down, and also that the Lord would over-rule the mob so that we
may dwell in peace untill the Temple is finished. The council broke up
about half past 12 o clock.
Allen 2, p. 165

On the evening of May 29 eight apostles, along with a few other church
leaders and William Clayton, met in Willard Richards’s home to seek
the help of heaven. They prayed for many things, wrote Clayton, but
especially “that the Lord would over-rule the movements of Wm. Smith
who is endeavoring to ride the Twelve down.”

31 May 1845, Saturday
Temple History, P. 158

This being Saturday, the 31st of May, 1845, I will now say the circuit
court of this county (Hancock) has been in session the past two weeks.
Nearly the whole of the time has been occupied in that trial of Jacob
C. Davis, senator for this county, Thomas C. Sharp, editor of the
Warsaw Signal, Levi Williams, a colonel of the militia, Mark Aldrich
and a Mr. Grover, before Richard M. Young, for the murder of General
Joseph and Hyrum Smith on the 27th of June, 1844. The verdict was
brought in yesterday and returned “Not guilty.”

Thus the whole State of Illinois has made itself guilty of shedding
the blood of the Prophets by acquitting those who to take commited the
horrid deed, and it is now left to God 59 to take vengeance in His own
way and in His own time.
Allen 2, p. 158

From the testimony of brother Watt it appears the Judge Young is
favorable to the mobocrats and manifests a disposition to acquit the
murderers rather than bring them to justice. Calvin A. Warren also
said if the prisoners were guilty of murder he himself was guilty,
alleging that it was the public opinion that the Smiths ought to be
killed, and public opinions make laws, and consequently it was not
murder to kill the Smiths. Esqr. Browing also railed hard against the
saints. In fact the whole proceedings of the court is nothing more
than a farce, and it is evident there is no disposition on the part of
the people to avenge the blood of the servents of God and it will yet
be left for God himself to do it, in his own time and in his own way.
60

1 June 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 1st. … Evening at Dr Richards with B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W.
Richards J. Taylor, J.E. Page, O. Pratt, G.A. Smith, A. Lyman, John
Smith, N.K. Whitney, G. Miller, L. Richards & Joseph Young. It was
decided that Hanson translate the Doctrine and Covenants & Book of
Mormon into the Norwegian language and that Er O. Pratt assist. Also
decided that the Trustees give G.D. Watt a quarter of a Lot and build
him a house and employ him as a reporter for the Church, and let his
labors go towards paying for his house and lot. I read a part of the
record which I prepared for a deposite, but it was not as full as
president Young wanted and the council concluded to deposite all the
Times & Seasons, to give a perfect history of the church in Nauvoo.
Separated at 12 o clock.

5 June 1845, Thursday Nauvoo 4

Thursday 5th … Evening met at Dr Richards for prayer in company with
B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W. Richards, J. Taylor, O. Pratt, A. Lyman,
J.E. Page, G. A. Smith, N.K. Whitney, G. Miller and Levi Richards. We
separated at 12 o clock.

8 June 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 8th. A.M. at the office, afterwards at home all day. At 4 met
at Dr Richards with B. Young, H.C. Kimball, J. Taylor, W. Richards, O.
Hyde, O. Pratt, J.E. Page, G.A. Smith, A. Lyman, N.K. Whitney, G.
Miller, L. Richards & J.C. Kingsbury. We had a very interesting time
and separated about 9 o clock.

12 June 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 12th. … At 4 o clock met at Dr Richards with Prest. B.
Young, H.C. Kimball, W. Richards, G. A. Smith, A. Lyman, O. Pratt,
N.K. Whitney, G. Miller, and Levi Richards. We had a very interesting
time and separated about half past 8 o clock.

15 June 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 15th. At the office till 4 P.M. Afterwards at Dr Richards with
B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W. Richards, O. Pratt, G.A. Smith, Amasa
Lyman, N.K. Whitney, G. Miller, L. Richards & J. C. Kingsbury.

19 June 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 19th … Afterwards at Dr Richards with President B. Young,
H.C. Kimball, J. Taylor, W. Richards, O. Pratt, G.A. Smith, Amasa
Lyman, O. Hyde, George Miller and Levi Richards. Prayers were offered
up for many things especially that the curse of God may fall upon
Judge Young and the Lawyers who have justified the murderers, and that
they may not be able to hold court. Evening at home.

22 June 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 22nd. … P.M met at Dr Richards with Prest B. Young, H.C.
Kimball, J. Taylor, W. Richards, O. Pratt, Amasa Lyman, G.A. Smith,
N.K. Whitney, George Miller, John Smith, L. Richards & J.C. Kingsbury
Sister Richards is yet very sick and it was agreed that four of the
company should go down with Er Richards to lay hands on her while the
other remained to offer up prayers for her in the room. Ers J. Taylor,
O. Pratt, J. C. Kingsbury, & myself were appointed to go with the Dr.
He anointed his wife and we then laid hands on her. After we returned
to the room prayers were offered up for sundry matters, especially
that God would overrule the movements of our enemies. &c.

24 June 1845, Tuesday
Nauvoo 4

Tuesday 24th … Wm. Smith has given bail for another brother of the
Hodges who was incustody for robbing, and also beat brother Tufts
shamefully yesterday for a matter of small consequence. Wm Smith is
railing against the movements of the Twelve and says he has authority
here to do as he has a mind to and the people shall know it. It
appears he is determined to cause us trouble.

26 June 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 26th … afterwards at Er Richards with Prest. B. Young H.C.
Kimball, W. Richards, G.A. Smith, A. Lyman, O. Pratt, N.K. Whitney, G.
Miller, J. Young, L. Richards and John Smith. brother Richards Rhoda
Ann, brother Kimball, Brigham Willard, and brother Whitneys Mary Jane
were blessed each with great blessings. The afternoon was spent in
conversation and prayer till 8 o clock.

27 June 1845, Friday
Nauvoo 4

Friday 27th. … All things seem to go right according to our prayers
… At 9 met at Dr. Richards with Prest. B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W.
Richards, J. Taylor, A. Lyman, O. Pratt, G.A. Smith, J.E. Page, George
Miller & Joseph Young Most of the day was spent in conversation on
various subjects, and towards evening we clothed and consecrated 9
bottles of oil and offered up prayers for general matters afterwards I
went to the mansion,

28 June 1845, Saturday
Nauvoo 4

Saturday 28th. … A new revelation has come to light from mother
Smith, corrected and altered by William Smith so as to suit his wishes
by representing him as the legal successor of Joseph in the
presidency.

29 June 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 29th … At 4 met at Dr Richards in company with Prest. Young,
H.C. Kimball, W. Richards, O. Pratt, A. Lyman, G.A. Smith, J. Taylor,
N.K. Whitney, G. Miller, Josh. Young, and J.C. Kingsbury. Prayers were
offered for a variety of subjects. Sister Richards is recovering.

30 June 1845, Monday
Nauvoo 4

Monday 30th. At the office till 4 P.M. council with Prest. Young & the
Trustees about buying the lands lately owned by Prest. Smith which
will be sold by the administrator tomorrow. It was agreed that I
should bid them off for the Trustees. At 4 P.M. went to visit mother
Smith in company with Prest. Young, H.C. Kimball, John Taylor, W.
Richards, O. Pratt, A. Lyman, G. A. Smith, N.K. Whitney, G. Miller and
R. Cahoon. A long conversation was had between her and Prest. Young
pertaining to a vision she had last week, in which Wm. Smith is
represented as president over the patriarchs to guide and council the
church. I asked permission to copy it but she was unwilling. Wm.
Smith did not meet with us but sent a letter, the following is a copy.

“Correspondence. William Smith to Brigham Young and the Council of
the Twelve. Nauvoo June 30th 1845. Elder Young. It has been my purpose
from the first to do all I could for peace. I said in a short note to
you the other day that I would stand by you till death. But it might
be asked upon what principle? I will answer, on the principle that I
am dealt justly by in the church. The next morning after our meeting I
notice an article that appears under the head of Patriarch. It is not
so much the doctrine that I care about; it is the spirit of the
article, a disposition that appears in the brethren to cut and shave
me down to the last cent, every hour and minute in the day. I do not
like it. And again, why was not the article shown to me as it was an
article touching my office and standing in the church, nothing was
said to me on the subject. This with other like circumstances since my
return from the east, and for my hard labor there, have received no
favor nothing but hints of
men can be applauded to the skies, and that too for the fruits of
other
abuse, whilst other^ mens labors. I am sick and tired of such
partiality. Only give me my just dues, that in truth, justice and
honor demands, and all is well. I have often said and sufficient to
satisfy all the saints that I was willing, it was my wish that you
should stand as the President of the church, but I claim to be
patriarch over the whole church, this gives me my place and proper
standing, and what I inherit; and as to works, I am ready to measure
arms with any man; give me what is due, then you know the
understanding and the conversation we had on this subject when we met
at brother Taylors that I was Patriarch over the whole church. This is
what I claim and must have, and now to conclude as I understand you
are to meet at mother Smiths to day, the 12 &c.&c. My proposition is
my share of the kingdom and if you will publish in the Neighbor and
Times & Seasons the true state of the case in regard to my office as
patriarch over the whole church, this will give me a right to visit
all branches of the church and intrude on no mans rights, and further,
to attend to all of the ordinances of God, no man being my head, I
will reconcile all difficulties and Elder Young can stand as the
president of the church, and by my most hearty wish and consent. This
will settle all difficulties and restore peace and good order, and
further than this I cannot say, only that I want all men to understand
that my fathers family are of the royal blood and promised seed and no
man or set of men can take their crown or place in time or in
eternity. Bro. Young the above is my proposition and will settle all
difficulties at once and these are my avvid sentiments and no
equivocation. Wm. Smith.” To the foregoing president Young dictated
an answer which I wrote, informing him that there could be no
authority given to him, to place him in a situation where he would not
be amenable to the quorum of the Twelve, and there are many ordinances
which cannot be administered only here in this place &c. (The copy is
mis laid). The answer was read to mother Smith and her daughters and
they acknowledge they were satisfied with it. Mother Smith seem to
feel well and said that although in her vision it was told to her that
there was two men whose hearts were blacker than the rest, it was not
any one who was then present. See July 4th. The company parted soon
after six and brother Whitney and myself returned to the office to
prepare an order and get the money ready to send to morrow to St Louis
for the lead.

3 July 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 3rd. At 4 met at Dr Richards with Prest. Young, H.C. Kimball,
W. Richards, J. Taylor, A. Lyman, G. A. Smith, O. Pratt, N.K. Whitney,
G. Miller, L. Richards & J. Young. We offered up our prayers for
variety of subjects. I read a letter which I wrote for Prest. Young to
brother Woodruff in England, which was accepted. It was decided to
employ brother Morley to make 100 barrels of wine for sacrament Also
to purchase a raft of Lumber laying at the warf of 150,000.

4 July 1845, Friday
Nauvoo 4

Friday 4th … “The following is a copy of the answer to Wm. Smith’s
letter. Nauvoo June 30th 1845. Dr Bro. William. A Majority of the
quorum of the Twelve, Bishops Whitney and Miller, and brother Cahoon
one of the Temple committee have met to hold a little conversation
with Mother Smith at her house. We expected to have had your company
but were dissapointed. We however have received a note from you which
we feel to answer before we separate so that it may be sanctioned or
rejected by mother Smith. We have had considerable talk with mother
Smith and find her possessing the best of feelings towards the church.
As to your requests in your letter we would say that we are perfectly
willing, and wish to have all things right, but there are some
ordinances in the church that cannot be administered by any person out
of this place at present, but must be done here. As to your having the
right to administer all ordinances, in the world, and no one standing
at your head we could not sanction, because the president of the
church stands at the head of all the officers in the church, and each
one of our quorum are amenable to the quorum, of which you are a
member. But as to your right to officiate in the office of Patriarch,
we say you have the right to officiate in all the world, wherever your
lot may be cast, and no one to dictate or control you excepting the
Twelve, which body of men must preside over the whole church in all
the world. We hope and trust there will be no feelings. Say nothing
about matters and things. If you want peace, so do we; and let us walk
together in peace, and help to build up the kingdom. If this does not
meet with your feelings brother William, write me again, or come and
see me, and we will make all things right, for we surely want peace
and the salvation of the people. We remain as ever, your brethren and
well wishers. Brigham Young.
P.S. We have read this to mother Smith, Catherine, Lucy and Arthur and
they express their satisfaction with it as well as those of the
council who are present.
B.Y.

6 July 1845, Saturday
Nauvoo 4

Saturday 6. … At 4 P.M. met at Dr Richards with Prest B. Young, H.C.
Kimball, W. Richards, J.Tayolr, O.Pratt, G.A. Smith, N.K. Whitney, G.
Miller, L.Richards, J.Young & J.C. Kingsbury We conversed till about 7
o clock and then clothed & offered up prayers for general subjects. It
was decided that the Trustees give to prest. Young a deed for the S.W.
25 – 7 N. 8 W and S.W. fr 10- 7 N. 8W. free of charge.

8 July 1845, Tuesday
Nauvoo 4

Tuesday 8th. … Prest. Young & Er Richards came to the office and
brought a bag containing $2599.75 in Gold. Joseph Toronto, an Italian
came to Prest. Young and said he wanted to given himself and all he
had to Prest. Young. He had this gold which was carefully wrapped up
in old rags, tin Books &c, which he freely and voluntarily gave up
saying he should henceforth look to Prest. Young for protection and
council.

9 July 1845, Wednesday
Nauvoo 4

Wednesday 9th … Sister Richards died this morning at about � after
10. she has suffered much for a long time back. We have held her by
faith alone, but she is gone to rest. …

At 2 P.M. went with the Band to the dinner given by the Trustees for
the Smith’s family at the Mansion. Near all the connexions of brother
William either by birth or marriage were present, besides a number of
Wms particular friends. The evening was spent cheerfully although the
spirit of Wm. & his associates was very different from the spirit of
the Twelve. The company broke up about 8 o clock

13 July 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 13th. … At home till 4 P.M. then met at Dr Richards with
Prest. Young, H.C. Kimball W. Richards, J. Taylor, G.A. Smith, O.
Pratt, N.K. Whitney, G. Miller, J. Young, L. Richards & J.C.
Kingsbury. Prayers were offered for general matters.

16 July 1845, Wednesday
Nauvoo 4

Wednesday 16th. … Evening I went to see Diantha. We walked out some
together. She seemed to feel very bad about something which passed
during her visit this afternoon. When we returned to her home I saw
that her mind was affected and she was likely to have another fit of
mental derangement. I tried to persuade her to go to bed but she was
unwilling, but I finally got her mother to make her a bed down stairs
and we put her to bed by force. Soon as she got laid down she began to
toss about and rave as if in great pain which seemed to increase
untill she was perfectly out of her mind and raging. She tore her hair
and I then held her which required all the force I had got to hold her
hands. She continued about three quarters of an hour in this
distressing situation and about half past 10 sister Farr went & called
brother Farr. He came down and laid hands on her and rebuked the evil
spirit and commanded it to leave her in the name of the Lord. She
immediately calmed down and seemed to fall into a mild sleep. Soon
after she commenced talking or rather answering questions. She seemed
to be in the world of spirits on a visit, and about the first she
conversed with was brother Joseph and the conversation seemed to be on
the subject of the massacre. She then appeared to go and visit a
number of her dead relatives who invariably enquired about their
relatives on the earth. The answers she gave were literally facts as
they exist. She then enquired for William Smiths wife Caroline. She
was soon taken to her and entered into conversation. Caroline asked
about William, how he acted, how he felt towards the Twelve, what was
his course, how her two girls were and whether he had got married. To
all these interrogatories she answered in the nicest manner, avoiding
carefully any thing which would wound Carolines feelings She then
enquired for sister Richards and soon met with her. It seemed by her
answers that sister Richards asked how the Doctor felt when she left
him, how his children were, and whether Lucy lived with him, all which
she answered correctly. She then visited Wm. Snows first wife and
conversed about Wm. and his daughter and father. She then appeared to
go back to brother Joseph and Hyrum Smith and father Smith. Joseph
asked about Emma and the children and how the Twelve and Emma felt
towards each ohter &c all which she answered wisely but truly. He also
asked about Lydia and gave her some instructions for Lydia. He asked
about me and told her I was a good man. When she parted with her
friends she always bid them “good bye” but when she parted with
Joseph she said, “I am not in the habit of kissing men but I want to
kiss you” which she appeared to do and then said “farewell.” She
then seemed to start back for home. She appeared all the time in a
hurry to get back. She said she would like to tarry but she could not
leave father and mother and another, but she would soon return & bring
them with her and then she would tarry with them. She conversed about
two hours in this manner and seemed overjoyed all the time. A pleasant
smile sat on her countenance which continued after she awoke. It was
one of the most interesting and sweet interviews I ever witnessed, and
a very good spirit seemed to prevail all the time. I left about 1 o
clock apparently much composed and comparitively free from pain.

17 July 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 17th … I talked with Diantha at noon. She has not the least
recollection of any thing that passed last night. She seem quite
feeble and worn down with fatigue & exertion. At 4 P.M. met at Dr
Richards with Prest. B. Young, H.C. Kimbaall, J. Taylor, W. Richards,
G.A. Smith, O. Pratt, A. Lyman, John Smith, N.K. Whitney, George
Miller, J. Young & L. Richards. It was decided in council that Dr
Richards have a barn built by the Trustees, also that the Masonic Hall
and Arsenal be prepared for store houses for grain, also that the
Trustees purchase the New York store if it can be bought reasonable,
also that brother Pack buythe Masonic Hall Tavern and that the
Trustees rent or lease the Mansion for 3 or five years. Prayers were
offered for the sick and a number of subjects and about 8 o clock we
separated.

20 July 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 20th. … at 4 met at Dr Richards with Prest. B. Young, H.C.
Kimball, J. Taylor, W. Richards, G.A. Smith, O. Pratt, G. Miller, John
Smith, J. Young, L. Richards & J.C. Kingsbury. It was decided that the
Trustees furnish Orson Pratt $35.– for his expenses East. Prayers
were offered for general matters especially that the Lord would turn
away the sickness now prevailing amongst the children in the City.

24 July 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 24. … 4 P.M. met at Dr Richards with Prest. B. Young, H.C.
Kimball, W. Richards, G.A. Smith, A. Lyman, J. Smith, N.K. Whitney, G.
Miller, J. Young, L. Richards Quite a number of sick were prayed for
myself amongst the number. I felt immediate relig. [relief?].

26 July 1845, Saturday
Nauvoo 4

Saturday 26th … Evening in council

29 July 1845, Tuesday
Allen 1, p. 49; Allen 2, p. 170

On 29 July 1845, … after a hard day at the office, he went to the
home of John Kay where, he said, “we played till near 1 o clock
chiefly with the violin. There was a first rate supper provided with
plenty of wine and good things.”

31 July 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 31st. At the office recording. At 4 P.M. met at Dr Richards
with Prest B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W. Richards, J. Taylor, A. Lyman,
G.A. Smith, N.K. Whitney, G. Miller, J. Young & L. Richards. It was
decided in council that the Nauvoo House committee get tithing teams
to haul their wood, and grain from the country. Also that they have
2000 feet of Lumber from the Trustees, also that they collect all the
scaffolding poles and take them to the Nauvoo House. A letter was
written to the Temple Committee rebuking them for abusing brother
Reese and teaching them their duty. During the conversation brother
Miller insulted brother Whitney very meanly. Brother Whitney felt
angry but governed his feelings and merely said he felt above such
insinuations. Prayers were offered for a number of the sick and for
several other general subjects.

2 August 1845, Saturday
Nauvoo 4

Saturday 2nd. … P.M. rode in the new Church Carriage with Prest.
Young, H.C. Kimball, N.K. Whitney & George Miller to look out two
Blocks of Emma’s which she has agreed to give the Trustees for
$550.–They selected Blocks 96 & 97 and then went to mother Smiths and
took her into the Carriage to show her the blocks and give her her
choice which of the two she would have to be deeded to herself and her
daughters. She selected Block 96. She wants a house building of the
same pattern with brother Kimballs. After we got through she asked for
the new carriage saying that Prest. Young & the Trustees promised it
to her. She also wanted another horse and a two horse harness. Neither
the Trustees nor Prest. Young ever promised the carriage to mother
Smith, but they told her that when it was built they would ride her
round in it. There is no doubt but Arthur Millikin, Lucys husband, or
else William has prompted her to do this out of ill feelings and
jealousy lest brother Brigham should ride in it. Arthus [Arthur?]
idles his time away. He will do nothing either for himself or any one
else, but out of respect for mother Smith the brethren would rather
indulge the whole family than to hurt her feelings. She is old and
childish and the brethren strive to do all they can to comfort her.
They have lent her the carriage while she lives, but it is church
property and when she dies it falls into the hands of the Trustees.

3 August 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 3rd. … At 4 Met at Dr Richards with Prest B-Young, H.C.
Kimball, W. Richards, J. Taylor, G.A. Smith, A. Lyman, N.K. Whitney,
G. Miller, L. Richards, J. Young, J.C. Kingsbury. I read a letter from
Wilford Woodruff giving a very cheering history of the progress of the
work in England. Prayers were offered up for a number of sick.
7 August 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 7th. … At 4 P.M. met at Dr Richards with Prest. B. Young,
H.C. Kimball, W. Richards, G.A. Smith, N.K. Whitney, G. Miller, J.
Young, L. Richards & Isaac Morley. It was decided to send John S.
Fullmer and H.G. Sherwood with James Emmett to his company, to council
and instruct them. The subject of brother Millers abusing him sometime
ago was talked over, Brother Miller denies having done so, but his
language is too fresh in my memory to forget it. It was decided to
send out a number of the agents out who went last spring to collect
funds for the Temple, and have them collect all the money and means
they can so as to finish the Temple as speedily as possible.

10 August 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 10th At 9 A.M. met at Dr Richards with Prest. B. Young, H. C.
Kimball, W. Richards, A. Lyman, G. A. Smith, a letter was read from
Pittsburgh from Amos Fielding dated July 25th 1845 giving an account
of Wm E. McLellan abusing him &c. Also that Sidney Rigdon has had a
revelation requiring his followers to sell their property and give him
the avails of it to purchase land in the East to build up the kingdom.
This letter is published in the Neighbor of August 13th. After reading
the letter prayers were offered up.

12 August 1845, Tuesday
Nauvoo 4

Tuesday 12th. At Dr Richards in company with Prest. B. Young, H.C.
Kimball, J. Taylor, G.A. Smith, A. Lyman, W. Richards, N.K. Whitney,
G. Miller & others. The subject under consideration was to prepare the
brethren who are going west, and give them instructions for their
mission. Their names are Henry G. Sherwood, John S. Fullmer and James
Emmett. A letter of authority was written by Dr Richards to brother
Emmetts company stating that Sherwood and Fullmer were sent by the
authorities of the church here to council them according to their
circumstances and when they leave to appoint whomsoever they think
best to preside over them & council them. It is not the object of the
council to sent for the company back but to see how they feel and
whether they are willing to abide council. Perhaps it will be best for
them to tarry where they are untill they are joined by others in the
spring and then either locate there or proceed west.

17 August 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 17th. … P.M. with D. till 5 o clock, afterwards at Dr
Richards, with Prest B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W. Richards, J. Taylor,
G.A. Smith, N.K. Whitney, G. Miller, O Spencer, J. Young, J.C.
Kingsbury & L. Woodworth[.] A.W. Babbitt & B.F. Johnson, called in to
enquire whether it would be agreeable to the council to let brother
Johnson rent the Mansion It was decided to call a council tomorrow at
2 o clock to conclude on the matter inasmuch as brother Benson has
been spoken to, to either take the mansion or Masonic Hall. After the
conversation ended Babbitt & Johnson withdrew, and we then offered up
prayers as usual for general subjects. Last tuesday brother Woodworth
was discharged from the work of the Nauvoo House as Architect by G.A.
Smith one of the Trustees on account of incompetency and an
unwillingness to listen to council. He foamed considerable at the time
but feels tolerably well now. At the stand to day Wm. Smith preached
to the saints “the first chapter of the gospel according to St Wm”
as he termed it. It was just a full declaration of his belief in the
doctrine of a plurality of wives &c. The people appeared disgusted and
many left the ground. His object was evidently to raise an influence
against the Twelve especially Brigham and Heber for he intimated in
strong terms that they were practicing such things in secret but he
was not afraid to do it openly. His course to day will evidently hurt
him in the estimation of the saints more than any thing he has done
before.

18 August 1845, Monday
Nauvoo 4

Monday 18th … I then rode to Prest. Youngs to council. It was there
decided that B.F. Johnson can have the privileges of one of the
Taverns, but he must pay the rent in cash. And in regard to his
interest in the large Tavern in Macedonia we will given him property
in Nauvoo for it, but not apply it on the rent.

21 August 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 21st A.M. at the office recording tithings. P.M. met at Dr
Richards with Prest. B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W. Richards, George A.
Smith, A. Lyman, K.K. Whitney, Geo. Miller, O. Spencer, Joseph Young,
& L. Woodworth, B.F. Johnson, John Pack & A. Miller were also present
part of the time. A letter was read from Samuel Waldo of New Hampshire
complaining of oppressive conduct and teaching doctrines calculated to
break up the branch such as it being no harm for a man to sleep with a
woman who was not his wife &c. in Nelson Bates. The council decided
that fellowship be withdrawn from Bates & he be called home forthwith
to give an account of his conduct. Er W. Richards wrote a notice to
the above effect for publication in the next Times & Seasons. He also
wrote a letter to O. Pratt informing him of the same. A letter was
then read from Samuel V. Searles requesting a license. It was voted to
send him one and Er W. Richards accordingly filled it out. The subject
of the mansion and Masonic Hall again came up and it was decided that
B.F. Johnson take the Mansion and Pack the Hall. These brethren then
with-drew & the remainder clothed, offered up the signs of the Holy
Priesthood and prayer for the usual subjects especially for the sick.
There are a great many sick in the north part of town, so many that it
is grievous to see their sufferings,

27 August 1845, Wednesday
Nauvoo 4

Wednesday 27. A.M. at the office recording. P.M. in council with
Prest. B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W. Richards, P.P. Pratt, J. Taylor,
G.A. Smith, A. Lyman, J.E. Page, N.K. Whitney G. Miller. On Sunday
last the council decided to let Wm. Smith go East by the authority of
the church to give Patriarchal blessings, but on the representation of
brother Parley to day of Wms course and the feelings of the people in
the East towards him it was decided that he had better not go and Er
Richards wrote him a letter to that effect. A notice had been written
to publish in the next “Times & Seasons” informing the saints that
Wm would go East &c but brother Taylor was ordered not to insert the
notice. It was also decided to pave the Temple floor with pressed
brick instead of either stone or tile, to save expense and because
they think it will be as good with brick. This morning brother Parley
came into the office to say that his women folks wanted the rooms over
the store. This would deprive us of all but the one room for office,
store & council room I suggested to the Bishops to move to the New
York store, inasmuch as that property belongs to the church and is
much larger and we are paying $200.- a year rent for this. The
Trustees immediately went over and examined the premises and decided
to enlarge the cellar and make the “New York Store” our office. They
mentioned the place to Prest. Young and he agreed to it at once. In
council the matter was brought up and brother Parley proposed to sell
his whole establishment. They offered to give him 3 Lots and houses
for it, viz the one where Joseph Young lives, Mitchels house & brother
Lees. He wants $3000. but seems disposed to take the offer if the
houses suit. After council I was at the office.

28 August 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 28th … P.M. met at Dr Richards with Prest. B. Young, H.C.
Kimball, P.P. Pratt, W. Richards, J. Taylor, G.A. Smith, A. Lyman,
N.K. Whitney, G. Miller, O. Spencer and J. Young. It was voted to
select three thousand men who are able to bear arms to prepare this
winter to start to California next spring with their families. Prayers
were offered up for the usual subjects.
Allen 2, p. 173 As late as August 28, 1845, for example, William
Clayton began building a barn.

31 August 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 31st. … P.M. met at Dr Richards with Prest. B. Young, H.C.
Kimball, W. Richards, P.P. Pratt, J. Taylor, G. A. Smith, A. Lyman,
N.K. Whitney, O. Spencer & J.C. Kingsbury. The subject of the Oregon
expedition was again talked over and the Twelve seem to think it
important that they should go with the company to select a location
and plant the standard. They would leave their families here and
return when they had succeeded in finding a place. Prayers were
offered up for quite a number of sick, amongst whom is Hugh Riding,
one of our best carpenters now laying at the point of death. it is
truly grievous to see the many sick in our midst especially in the
north part of Town. Last night the first load of Glass for the Temple
arrived and to day another load. The last load is expected tomorrow.
…

1 September 1845, Monday
Nauvoo 4

Monday 1st. Daniel Spencer has returned from the West. He brings word
that brother Jonathan Dunham died of a fever.

4 September 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 4th. … At the office all day. Foreman is sick and I had to
tarry at the office instead of attending council.

6 September 1845, Saturday
Nauvoo 4; Council of 50, p. 272

Saturday 6th. … Rode round With D. and notified the members of the
council of fifty to meet next tuesday.

7 September 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 7th. … At 5 met at Dr Richards with Prest. B. Young, H.C.
Kimball, W. Richards, A. Lyman, G.A. Smith, J. Taylor, P.P. Pratt, G.
Miller, L. Richards I. Morley and J.C. Kingsbury. Prayers were offered
up for the usual subjects.

9 September 1845, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 272

Tuesday Sept. 9. 1845 … At 2 P.M. met in the upper room of the
Seventies Hall with the Council of Fifty. The subject of sending a
company of Saints to the West next spring was talked over, and the
following motion of by W.W. Phelps–“Moved that the President select
such a portion of this Council as he may choose to resolve west, and
they select and organize the company subject to the final revision of
the President,” a vote was taken and the motion was carried
unanimously. The following motion was also put and carried unanimously
“That a committee of five be appointed to gather all information
relative to imegration and impart the same to this Council, and those
about to emigrate when called upon [”]
Nauvoo 4

[Immediately after the above entry]
Daniel Spencer has returned a few days ago from the West. He reported
in substance as follows:- “There mission was to the Seneca Indians.
They proceeded to about 500 miles up the Missouri River. They there
met brother Denay and from him learned that Dunham was dead. They
tarried five weeks with the Stockbridge tribe. This tribe manifested
great kindness towards them and the Mormon people. They have
considerable knowledge of the Mormons and of what is going on; their
interest seems to be identified with ours. From Denay they learned
what the Cherokees had given permission for any number of our people
to settle near by them and were willing to lend us an assistance they
could, or to go west with us to explore the country. George Herring
has been with several tribes and says they are all friendly and seem
to understand what is going on and are ready to render us any
assistance they can. Many of the Stockbridge tribe are joined in with
the Baptists but are dissatisfied. Their chief expects to be here
about the 6th of October. They preached to them and they seem
satisfied with our doctrine. From what brother Denay said they
concluded it unnecessary to go to the Seneca tribe, they learned that
Denay had accomplished what they were sent for.

11 September 1845, Thursday
Council of 50, p. 272

Thursday Sept 11, 1845. A.M. at the Office recording minutes of the
Kingdom of God
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 11th. … P.M. met at Dr Richards with Prest. B. Young, H.C.
Kimball, W. Richards, P.P. Pratt, G. A. Smith, J. Taylor, A. Lyman, G.
Miller, N.K. Whitney, L. Richards, O. Spencer and I. Morley. It wad
decided to dispatch a messenger to the Lima Branch and advise the
brethren to propose to sell their possessions to the mob, and bring
their families and grain here. It was also decided to send a messenger
to Michigan to advise the brethren to sell their farms for Stock,
wagons, sheep &c. Also to send a messenger to Ottawa & advise the
brethren to gather all the hay they can. Prayers were offered up for
the usual subjects and also that the Lord would give us wisdom to
manage affairs with the mob so as to keep them off till we can
accomplish what is required. Also to give us wisdom to manage the
affairs in regard to the Western emigration. A selection has been made
by Prest. Young of those of the council of fifty who shall start west
next spring. My name is included on the list. News has come in
confirming the report of Gen. Demings death, which was further
confirmed in a letter from J.B. Backenstos. he died on yesterday at
about 10� A.M. News has also come that the mob have burned eight
houses belonging to the brethren in Lima. A letter was sent to Solomon
Hancock by special messengers advising him to propose to sell out to
the mob, and also that we will send teams on Monday to fetch away the
women and children & grain. A letter was also sent to J.B. Backenstos,
informing him of the movements of the mob and requesting him to take
prompt measures to quell them as Sheriff and also to inform the
Governor immediately of the movement.

14 September 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 14th. At the office comparing books with brother Whitehead. At
5 P.M. met at Dr Richards with Prest. B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W.
Richards, J. Taylor, P.P. Pratt, A. Lyman, G. A. Smith, N.K. Whitney,
Geo. Miller, L. Richards, J. Young & J. C. Kingsbury. Brother Miller
reported that he went to Carthage yesterday to attend to some
business. While there he was arrested on a writ got up by the mob for
the grave charge of Treason. He had a kind of trial & was admitted to
parole bail till next saturday. Col. William & Sharp were at Carthage
with the mob. The writ is against Prest. B. Young, H.C. Kimball, O.
Hyde, O. Pratt, J.E. Page, L. Wight and several others. The treason is
for colleaguing with the Indians, building an arsenal, and making
Cannon. The Higbees are very active with the mob, and there seems to
be a desperate effort to break us up. All the families have got up
from Lima and there are a great number of teams gone to fetch up
grain. The last report gives 44 buildings burned and considerable
grain, furniture, clothing &c. belonging to the poor Brethren. The
Sheriff J.B. Backenstos has issued his proclamation warning the mob to
disperse and calling upon all the Law and order citizens to act as
“posse commitatus” to preserve the peace.
It was decided in the council to offer some of our best property in
the City for sale to respectable merchants in Cincinnatti [sic],
Philladelphia [sic] &c judging it better for the safety of the
property to sell out to such men than to leave it to the destruction
of the mob. A great many sick were prayed for an we also prayed that
the Lord would preserve us from the mob till the elders can get their
endowment. It was also agreed to turn more force of hands to the
Temple even if it have to hinder the Nauvoo House.

16 September 1845, Tuesday
Nauvoo 4

[Clayton has a long account of Porter Rockwell’s shooting of Frank
Worrell of the mob who was chasing J.B. Backenstos. Backenstos told
Porter to shoot: Porter told B. not to be scared for they had fifty
two with them meaning fifty two shots.]

… A committee of five viz. Peter Haws, Andrew H. Perkins, Erastus H.
Derby, David D. Yearsley and Solomon Hancock were appointed to carry a
letter Col. Levi Williams stating to him that if the mob would cease
their destructive operations, it is our calculations to leave the
country in the spring, and requesting Williams to return a written
answer, whether they would desist or not. The letter was signed by
Prest. Young & others. About 7 o clock Backenstos with an escort of
from fifty to one hundred men started for Carthage to fetch B’s family
and Demings family to Nauvoo.

17 September 1845, Wednesday
Nauvoo 4

Wednesday 17th … We learned this morning that the person killed
yesterday was Frank Worrell, the person who stood at the jail door
when Joseph and Hyrum were killed beckoning the mob and urging them
on.

19 September 1845, Friday
Nauvoo 4

Friday 19th. … At 5 evening met with some of the Twelve and others
at Bishop Millers house. … Before council broke up Prest. Young and
the company kneeled down and he offered up prayers that the Lord would
preserve his servants and deliver those who had been active in the mob
that killed Joseph and Hyrum into our hands that they might receive
their deserts.
Allen 2, p. 173

Clayton heard Brigham Young declare that they would finish the temple
and the Nauvoo House (a boardinghouse begun by Joseph Smith) if they
had to “hold the sword in the one hand and the Trowel in the other.”

24 September 1845, Thursday
Allen 2, p. 158

… in late September he went on trial for treason.

The trial, held at Carthage, proved to be little more than a pro forma
hearing, and it was only a side trip to the jail that had any
important significance for Clayton. On the morning of September 24 he
left Nauvoo with a group of about fifty men. Several, including
Clayton, were planning to surrender to the sheriff, expecting their
trial to be perfunctory. When they arrived in Carthage the court was
not ready, so the group went to the jail where the murder took place.
An examination of the ball holes in the walls convinced Clayton that
the Carthage Greys, ostensibly standing guard outside, had actually
shot at the prisoners inside the jail. The two survivors of the
massacre, John Taylor and Willard Richards, told the story of what
happened and pointed to the positions the prisoners took to defend
themselves. “It filled me with melancholy feelings,” Clayton wrote,
and indeed it must have been dramatic for him as he seemed to relive
the moments of Joseph’s death.
After returning to the courthouse, Clayton and eleven others were
placed under arrest and went on trial. In a kind of comic-opera
proceeding, the sole witness against them confessed that his affidavit
was sworn out on the basis of rumor. They were quickly discharged and
returned home by 6:30 in the evening. Clayton had little to complain
of so far as his own confrontation with the law was concerned.

25 September 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 25th. … P.M. at Dr Richards with some of the Twelve and
others. We offered prayers for the sick &c and especially that the
Lord will preserve us in peace to finish the Temple and prepare to
depart West in peace.

30 September 1845, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 272

Tuesday Sept 30, 1845 Met the Council of Fifty at the Seventies Hall.
Elders Bent Cutler & Cahoon presented their lists of families selected
by them to go west. They have each got their companies nearly made up
of one hundred families each. Pres. Young also appointed S. Roundy, J.
Fielding, C. P. Lott, P.Haws and Daniel Spencer to select and organize
each a company. Isaac Morley has got his company about full. While in
Council a report was brought in that two officers had just rode into
town and had come to the Mansion. Pres. Young sent B. F. Johnson to
find out what they were after. He soon returned and stated that they
called for liquor but could get none. They then went to Packs but
could get none there. they finally got some at Clapps and then went
off in different directions. Word was brought in that an armed company
were outside the City. Prest Young sent C. C. Rich to see what they
wanted. He soon returned and reported that Gen. Hardin, Judge Douglas
and the troops had arrived on the Square near the Temple, and that
Douglas was at Elder Taylor’s wanting to see the Twelve or the
authorities of the place. The Council was immediately adjourned and
the Twelve with one or two others went over to Elder Taylor’s … P.M.
at the Office recording minutes of the Council of Fifty.

4 October 1845, Saturday
Council of 50, p. 272

Saturday, October 4, 1845 … At 9 O’Clock met with the Council of
Fifty at the Seventies Hall and Kept minutes of the Council.

5 October 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4; Council of 50, p. 272

Sunday, October 5, 1845. At the Office all day recording minutes of
the Council of Fifty.
Nauvoo 4
Recorded 43 pages of a small record like this. … Evening met at Dr.
Richards with Prest B. Young, J. Taylor, W. Richards, G.A. Smith. A.
Lyman, and N.K. Whitney A letter from Backenstos covering a copy of a
dispatch from Hardin to the mobocrats was read after which prayers
were offered as usual.

6 October 1845, Monday
Nauvoo 4

Monday 6th. … went to the General conference in the Temple and kept
minutes all day. Wm. Smith was disfellowship’d from his standing in
the quorum of the Twelve & from the office of Patriarch. A vote was
taken that this people move to the West en masse and carried, also
that we all use our efforts to the utmost of our ability with our
means and property to take all the poor with us.

7 October 1845, Tuesday
Nauvoo 4

Tuesday 7th … Evening met at Dr Richards with Prest B Young, H.C.
Kimball, Jno Taylor, G. A. Smith, A. Lyman, & N.K. Whitney We offered
up prayers as usual especially that the Lord in his providence would
cause the Governors troops to leave this County, and preserve the
saints from the ravages of the mob.

10 October 1845, Friday
Nauvoo 4

Friday 10th-. … P.M. met at Er Taylors, with Prest B. Young H.C.
Kimball, J- Taylor, P.P. Pratt, G. A. Smith, and Joseph Young. We
councilled together on the best plan to be resorted to in the present
emergency. It appears Hardin has pledged himself to the mob that he
will come to Nauvoo with his troops and either have O.P. Rockwell, and
some others of the brethren or “he will unroof every house in
Nauvoo.” three hundred of our enemies have volunteered to come with
him from Quincey and they expect to be joined by others on the way.
There seems to be no disposition abroad but to massacre the whole body
of this people, and nothing but the power of God can save us from the
cruel ravages of the blood thirsty mob. We concluded to plead with our
heavenly father to preserve his people and the lives of his servants
that the saints may finish the Temple and receive their endowment, and
that the Lord will soften the hearts of the Governor Hardin, Warren &
others like he did the heart of Pharoah that we may have Peace this
winter & depart in peace.

11 October 1845, Saturday
Nauvoo 4

Saturday 11th At Er Taylors in council with Prest. Young, H.C.
Kimball, P.P. Pratt, J. Taylor, G.A. Smith, A. Lyman & others. We had
prayers in the forenoon and asked God to overrule the movements of the
enemy and cause the Governor to withdraw his troops from this county –
and preserve us in peace untill we can depart in the spring. After
prayer we went to prepare a circular for the agents to take abroad
with them. P.M. Prest Young did not attend, being completely worn down
with fatigue. At 4 we Adjourned till 7 – I went up to the office and
attended to some little items of business. At 7 met again at Er
Taylors with the brethren. We offered up our prayers for the same
subjects, believing that the Lord will defeat our enemies & preserve
his people. After prayer we finished an extract from the conference
minutes for the circular. Also appointed additional captains of
hundreds, making Captains for twenty five companies.

12 October 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 12th … At 7 met at Er Taylors with the brethren. … We had
prayers again as usual.

14 October 1845, Tuesday
Nauvoo 4

Tuesday 14. … At 8 went to Er Taylors to write off the conference
minutes with brother Bullock. [In the afternoon] … We offered up
prayers that they might not be permitted to do any injury to any of
tie saints nor to interrupt our peace. They did not stay long, but
returned accomplishing nothing, leaving us in peace.

17 October 1845, Friday
Nauvoo 4

Friday 17th … Evening met at Er Taylors with the Twelve and others
for prayer.

19 October 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 19th. At the office all day recording tithings. Brother
Whitehead and McEwan told me that Bishop Whitney seemed very much
dissatisfied because I had balanced up J.C. Kingsburys account without
first asking them about it. I know of no reason why they should be
dissatisfied unless it be because they dont like his account to shew
on the book. He has been to work 10 months and has two dollars a day
but is still $138. dollars in debt. Besides this he pays no rent, but
this is paid by the Temple, neither does he pay any thing for horse
feed although his horse is kept on Temple feed and kept well. Besides
this he has money when he asks for it and has the first pick at every
thing that comes in on tithing. When we have sugar or honey he
generally has more than twice as much as any other man and is treated
as much better than any other man about the works as can be imagined.
He has paid no tithing out of this years work and although he has work
enough to keep him busy he can ride round when he has a mind to and
all is right. He has no family, except Sarah Ann Whitney but he keeps
an hired girl to wait on Sarah and a boy to wait on himself Julia
Durfee lives with him which makes the number of his family and they
take more to support them out of the Temple property than I have for
my family although we are ten in number and I pay my own house rent
and horse feed and pray for every thing I get. and when I asked for
some flannel last week to make some flannel garments to wear this
winter the Bishop hesitatingly said he supposed I could have it but
finally said “wear cotton garments as I do”. I have worked
faithfully seven days in the week all this last season and frequently
nights too, I have the same wages Joseph has although I have been here
near four years and when I recorded my tithing in full for my sundays
services which is one seventh instead of one tenth day, the Bishop
seemed some dissatisfied about this. Now on the reflection of all
these circumstances, being virtually denied the flannel and found
fault with because I balanced Josephs account I could not help being
grieved and angry and I make this record that if ever the question
should arise in my absence as to the cause of my present feelings here
it is. Besides all this the Bishop has found great fault about the
Temple committee wasting property, but justice would bear me out in
saying that so far as I ever saw the Temple committee were more
prudent in this respect than has been practice for the last year past.
The Bishop’s boys Whitneys & Miller have free access to every thing in
the store and when there is sugar in the store they eat it and waste
it fluently.
Allen 2, p. 168

…they would “eat and waste it fluently.” They took penknifes and
pencils from the desk and were “unrestrained, and meanly impudent.”
“These are the things that have caused me sorrow,” he lamented, for
even though the bishops generally treated him as well as anyone else,
at this point he felt that they treated him “more like a servant than
a brother.”
Nauvoo 4

… As a general thing the bishops have treated me as well as any
other man but I confess they treat [me] more like a servant than a
brother. I have endeavored under all circumstances to take as little
notice as possible of all these things but they sometimes force
themselves on me and gall my feelings, especially to think that Joseph
who has only been here ten months can fare so much better than the
rest of us, and has a family of only himself and Sarah except their
hired hands to wait on them. I respect Bishop Whitney as I do my own
father but this does not make me insensible of feeling to see so much
of what I consider to be unjust partiality and especially when I
reflect that there has been so much complaints of others for doing
precisely the same things. This morning Er Hyde preached in the Temple
afterwards Wm. Smith was cut off from the Church by unanimous vote. He
has published a pamphlet against the Twelve.
Allen 2, p. 168

[Long paraphrase of journal entry by Allen, interspersed with quotes
from the diary. The only additional material is indicated in the entry
from Nauvoo 4.]

20 October 1845, Monday
Nauvoo 4
Monday 20th … Genl. James Arlington Bennett from Arlington House
Flat Bush Long Island arrived here to day, and met the Twelve and
others at Er Taylors in the evening. I was present part of the time.
It appears he was opposed to our selling out to gratify the mob, and
would rather we would fight them and maintain our ground, but when he
was informed of our ultimate plans and matters to be accomplished he
seemed to feel very different. I should judge him to be a very
ambitious and a[s]piring man, After the interview we retired up stairs
and had prayers as usual.

21 October 1845, Tuesday
Nauvoo 4

Tuesday 21 … Brother Whitney told me (unasked) that I could go to
Davis’s and get the flannel I wanted. He seems to feel agreeable and I
presume he dont know that his is the cause of my grief. … Evening
met the brethren at Er Taylors and had prayers. The council wrote a
letter to Judge Ralston inviting him to come here. He says he thinks
he can bring a hundred Catholic families to buy out some of our
propertys

22 October 1845, Wednesday
Nauvoo 4

Wednesday 22. … Evening had a talk with Bishop Whitney and learned
that he had not said the words as were told to me but the language he
had used was altogether different and unexceptionable. He stated that
he had had it in his heart for some time to raise my wages half a
dollar a day. We had a long talk and I was satisfied his language had
been misrepresented to me. Afterwards went to Er Taylors to council
with the Twelve & others. Read a letter from R. McBride in Kirtland
stating that the Rigdonites, S.R. Stoddard, Jacob Bump, R.D. Poster,
Hiram Kellog Leonard Rich, I Jewel Raney are the leaders of the
rioters. They have broke into the House of the Lord and taken
possession of it and are trying to take possession of the Church
Farm.&c.

We also read a number of good articles from the New York Messenger
relating to our troubles. After much conversation we had prayers.

24 October 1845, Friday
Nauvoo 4

Friday 24th. … Evening at Er Taylors. … We then had prayers as
usual, and all felt that the Lord will deliver B[igelow]. out of their
hands. After prayer it was decided that Mary Smith & Emma have all the
wood they want off the church land. Also that we establish an agency
over the river to receive and take care of tithing grain until spring
so that when we move we can take it as we go. It was recommended that
J.E. Page be appointed for that agency if he will do it. It was
decided not to hire Pecks Mill, inasmuch as he wants $300 down for 6
months rent.

Prest. Young seemed dissatisfied that Er Taylor did not take more
interest in our councils. We had to sit without a fire.

25 October 1845, Saturday
Nauvoo 4

Saturday 25th. … Evening met the brethren at Er Taylors. Er Babbit
related the circumstance of father Bigelow shooting Lieut. Edwards.
… We talked the matter over … and then offered up the signs and
asked the Lord to overrule the matter and take it out of Warrens heart
that he may not declare Martial Law or other wise let his hand be
heavy upon him with judgement that he may not be able to bring trouble
upon this people. Prest. Young seems quite unwell.

26 October 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4
Sunday 26th … Evening met again at Er Taylors, and had prayers as
usual.

27 October 1845, Monday
Nauvoo 4

Monday 27th. … About 4 P.M. Er Babbit returned and the council were
immediately summoned together. … The watchful care of our heavenly
father in directing the matter last saturday evening was plainly
visible. … We felt last night to return thanks to God for his
kindness and ask him to overrule this matter also for the safety of
his people and his servants.

28 October 1845, Tuesday
Nauvoo 4

Tuesday 28th. … At 10 o clock went to Er Taylors and met to pray
with John Smith, N.K. Whitney, W. W. Phelps, Jos. Young, 0. Spencer,
J.C. Kingsbury and L. Woodworth. Afterwards at the office till 5� and
then met again at Er Taylors. After we got through with our prayers
Prest. Young came in and Ers Hyde Babbitt. … It appears that the
Lord has softened his [Warren’s] heart in answer to our prayers for
which we felt thankful.

29 October 1845, Wednesday
Nauvoo 4

Wednesday 29 … At 10 went to Er Taylors. Soon after we arrived
prest. Young sent for Bishop Whitney & myself to go and see him as the
Twelve are still out of sight. We went to where he was at A.P.
Rockwoods and found him in company with H.G. Sherwood and Markham also
George A. Smith and Amasa Lyman. Er Sherwood and Fullmer returned from
the West a few days ago. Er S. reported their mission which was very
satisfactory. He also gave us some very interesting information
concerning our best rout to the West which will be of service to us
when we move.

There is a rumor that Wm. Smith and others are trying to get up an
influence with the president of the United States to prevent our going
West and has already wrote to him on the subject, revealing the acts
of the Council of Fifty &c and representing the council guilty of
treason &c.

30 October 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

… Evening at Er Taylors with the Twelve and others. … We had
prayers as usual.

31 October 1845, Friday
Nauvoo 4

Friday 31st. … Evening met the Twelve and others at Er Taylors for
prayer. The subject of the United States endeavoring to prevent our
removal West by taking out U.S. writs for the Council of Fifty was
talked over and plans devised to defeat them in case they undertake to
do it.

3 November 1845, Monday
Nauvoo 4

Monday 3rd. … Evening met at Er Taylor’s with the Twelve and others.
… I was sick and did not stay long.

6 November 1845, Thursday Nauvoo 4

Thursday 6th. … Evening attended council at Er Richards.

9 November 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 9th. … Evening met at Dr Richards with the Twelve.

11 November 1845, Tuesday
Nauvoo 4

Tuesday 11th. … At 4 P.M. met at Dr Richards with the Twelve.

14 November 1845, Friday
Nauvoo 4

Friday 14th. … Evening met with the Twelve at Dr Richards.

17 November 1845, Monday
Nauvoo 4

Monday 17th … My heart is grieved to see the difference of spirit,
feeling and courses of Bishops Whitney & Miller. They appear to be at
antipodes with each other in nearly all their operations. They have
placed me as a mark for both to shoot at, and it has placed me in a
very unpleasant situation. Miller seems angry with me because I appear
to give preference to Whitney & which I consider I ought to do
inasmuch as he is the Senior Bishop and is far more careful in his
management than brother Miller is. The latter is perfectly wasteful
and wild in his business transactions and I if he had the management
of the Temple business alone, he would soon wind it up and scatter it
to ruin. … At 5 met the Twelve at Dr Richards

21 November 1845, Friday
Nauvoo 4

Friday 21st. … Evening met the Twelve at Dr Richards and had
prayers. Backenstos came in and stated that Warren has sworn he will
have the men who murdered Durfee brought to justice.

22 November 1845, Saturday
Nauvoo 4

Saturday 22nd. At the office all day, made a deed from Marks to the
Trustees for the Kirtland property.

23 November 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 23rd. … Afterwards I went to council. Received a letter from
Uriah Brown saying that he sent the Encyclopedia to my house previous
to his removal.

24 November 1845, Monday
Allen 2, p. 169
[Bishop Newel K.] Whitney complained that he was unable to get into
the office on a Saturday night for Clayton had the key, and he asked
that the clerks begin working nights. Clayton’s temper flared again,
and that time he told the bishop outright that he considered this
oppressive, since they were already working every day, including
Sundays, and had done so for twelve months. “We had some pretty
cutting reports back and forth and talked about 2 hours,” he
reported, “and finally concluded to part without feelings.”

29 November 1845, Saturday
Nauvoo 4

Saturday 29th. … Evening at Prest. Youngs with the Band. Prest.
Young, H.C. Kimball, Joseph young and Levi W. Hancock danced a french
four together. The two former are the only two of the first twelve
apostles who have never wavered since their appointment and the two
latter are the only two of the first presidents of seventies who have
never faltered. … During the day the Twelve, Bishops Whitney &
Miller and some others met in the Temple and laid the carpet on the
main floor of the attic story, and also on several of the small rooms
ready for the first quorum to meet in.

30 November 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 30th. At 10 A.M. met in the attic story of the Temple with
prest. B. Young, H.C. Kimball, W. Richards, P.P. Pratt, John Taylor,
Orson Hyde, George A. Smith and Amasa Lyman of the quorum of the
Twelve. Also N.K. Whitney & George Miller presiding Bishops, John
Smith Patriarch and President of the Stake. Joseph Young President of
the Seventies. Alpheus Cutler & R. Cahoon Temple committee. Cornelius
P. Lott, Levi Richards, Jos. C. Kingsbury, Orson Spencer, Wm. W.
Phelps, Isaac Morley, L. Woodworth. Composed some verses to the tune
“Here’s a health to all good lasses” before the brethren assembled.
At about 12 o clock we clothed and sung “Come all ye sons of Zion
&c”. We then offered up the signs of the Holy Priesthood and repeated
them to get them more perfect. I was requested to keep minutes.
President offered up prayers and dedicated the Attic story, the male
room and ourselves to God, and prayed that God would sustain and
deliver from the hands of our enemies, his servants untill they have
accomplished his will in this house. Er Taylor then sang “A poor
wayfaring man of Grief &c” after which we again offered up the signs
and Er Kimball prayed that the Lord would hear & answer the prayers of
his servant Brigham, break off the yoke of our enemies and inasmuch as
they lay traps for the feet of his servants, that they may fall into
them themselves and be destroyed–that God would bless his servant
Joseph,Young, heal his wife and bless his family – that God would
bless and heal Er Kimballs family and put the same blessings on all
our families which he had asked for Joseph Young and himself.

Hans C. Hanson the door keeper reported that there were two officers
waiting at the foot of the stairs for Prest. Young. The Prest.
concluded that he could bear to tarry up in the warm as long as they
could stay in the cold waiting for him. Er Amasa Lyman requested hands
to be laid on him that he may be healed. 5 of the brethren laid hands
on him.

We again offered up the signs and Joseph Young prayed that our enemies
may have no power over our leaders – He prayed for our brethren in
England – on the Islands – brothers Babbit, Turley & Reddins – also
that the Trustees may have means to liquidate all the debts.

At 3 o clock we undressed. The side rooms are occupied as follows. The
1st on the south side by President B. Young. The 2nd by H.C. Kimball.
3rd & 4th others of the Twelve. 5th Joseph Young & presidency of 70s.
6 is a preparation room. On the north side 1st Bishops & Lesser
Priesthood. 2nd Prest of the Stake & High Council 3&4 High Priests
quorum. 5 Elders Quorum. 6 Preparation room. Hans C. & Peter 0. Hanson
are appointed to see to the fires, keep watch and guard the doors &c.

4 December 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4
Thursday 4th. … Went up into the Temple. The brethren are very busy
preparing the room for work. … Evening met with the first quorum in
the Attic story of the Temple for prayer.

6 December 1845, Saturday
Nauvoo 4

Saturday 6th. … 5 P.M. met the brethren in the Temple for prayers.

7 December 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 7th. In the Temple all day. All the first quorum with one or
two exceptions were present both male and female. About 1 o clock we
clothed. The meeting was opened by prayer by Joseph Fielding. After
which Ers Taylor, Hyde, Phelps Pratt and John Smith each expressed
their feelings in regard to our present privilege of meeting in the
Temple in spite of the combined opposition of men and devils. During
the speaking – the Bishops having provided Bread and wine, the bread-
was broke by Er Kimball & then blessed by him and handed around by
Bishop Whitney. Joseph Young then blessed the wine which was also
passed round by B. Whitney. Prest. Young then addressed the company.
He said the time would come when the Celestial law would be put in
force and that law forbids any man taking the name of God in vain. But
we have men in our midst who do not scruple to say by God, by Jesus
Christ, God damn you &c and the time will come when the law will be
put in force on all such. He gave much good instruction and the spirit
of God rested upon him. He stated
Nauvoo 4; Allen 1, p. 48 n. 29

“that a few of the quorum had met twice a week ever since Joseph and
Hyrum were killed and during the last excitement, every day and in the
hottest 61 part of it twice a day to offer up the signs and pray to
our heavenly father to deliver his people and this is the cord which
has bound this people together. If this quorum and those who shall be
admitted into it will be as diligent 62 in prayer as a few has been I
promise you in the name of Israels God that we shall accomplish the
will of God and go out in due time from the gentiles with power and
plenty and no power shall stay us.”
Nauvoo 2

After the exhortation we offered up the signs and had prayers for the
usual subjects Joseph Young being mouth. We were then dismissed until
next sunday at 11 o clock.

8 December 1845, Monday
Nauvoo 4

Monday 8th … At 5 went to the Temple and met the brethren for
prayer, Geo. Miller being mouth.

10 December 1845, Wednesday
Allen 1, p. 48

On 10 December 1845, the day the first official washings and
annointings were to be performed in the temple, an ironic chain of
events occurred. At 11:15 a.m. a Catholic priest and his associate
were admitted to the temple for the purpose of negotiating the
purchase of church property, possibly including the temple itself! On
the one hand the Saints were sacrificing to complete the temple so
they could offer to everyone the ceremonies already received by the
quorum, while on the otherhand they were painfully aware that they
soon must leave Nauvoo and were contemplating the possible sale of the
temple. After discussion Brigham Young proposed that the Catholics
lease the temple for a period of from five to thirty-five years, and
that the profits go toward finishing it and keeping it in repair. The
priests agreed to consider the proposal and left about 12:30 p.m.

A few hours later Clayton and others consecrated (i.e., blessed)
sixteen bottles of oil in preparation for the coming ceremonies, and
at 3:00 p.m. the first washings and anointings to be performed in the
temple commenced. Later that evening the full endowment ceremony was
performed for the first time in the temple, and it was completed at
9:30 p.m. Brigham Young then called everyone into a room known as the
“Celestial room” and they all knelt while Amasa Lyman offered
prayers. Clayton then went home, but others remained until 3:30 the
next morning.

11 December 1845, Thursday
Nauvoo 4

Thursday 11 … I spent the forenoon writing the history of these
proceedings in Er Kimballs Journal also gave a description of the
upper room. At 12 Prest. Young said I could go and fetch my wife if I
had a mind to. I immediately went down and returned with her at 1 o
clock. I then went into the preparation room and was washed by Er H.C.
Kimball & George A. Smith, and then anointed a priest and a king unto
the most High God by Prest. Young and Amasa Lyman and pronounced clean
from the blood of this generation.

14 December 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 14 … Quite a number of the quorum assembled in the Temple and
clothed at 11 o clock. After singing and prayer the sacrament was
administered by Isaac Morley and Charles C. Rich. President Young
instructed the quorum concerning a number of items and proved that the
office of seventies are higher than the office of High Priests or high
Council. At half after one we offered up the signs and prayers Elder
Orson Hyde being mouth. At 2 o clock also, those new members who have
been received into the quorum last week met in the Celestial room
where they were instructed more fully into the Order of the Priesthood
and their duty by W.W. Phelps & Parley P. Pratt.

17 December 1845, Wednesday
Nauvoo 4

Wednesday 17th … Brother Lucian R. Foster is now appointed to keep
the Records of the endowment. Margaret came with me to the Temple this
morning and received her washing and anointing. She was washed by
sister Patty Sessions and anointed by sister Mary Ann Pratt wife of Er
Parley P. Pratt one of the Twelve. I conducted her through the
remaining ceremonies and also received her through into the upper or
Celestial department. I feel grateful for this privilege and for all
the blessings I receive from day to day for-the mercies of the Lord to
me are great and many of them. I instructed brother Foster in regard
to keeping the Record and in the evening assisted Er Young and Kimball
to collect a list of brethren to come here on saturday. The following
has been received into the quorum to day [and then follows the list of
those endowed that day]
Allen 1, p. 48 n. 29

17 December … his second wife Margaret Moon and several other
people, including many husbands and wives, were received into the
quorum, apparently by virtue of receiving their endowments.

21 December 1845, Sunday
Nauvoo 4

Sunday 21. … The brethren & sisters were instructed more fully into
their duty by Ers A. Lyman, H.C. Kimball, George A. Smith and O. Hyde.

_________________________________________________________________

*******

1846

*******

6 January 1846, Tuesday
Council of 50, p. 272

Tuesday January 6, 1846 … Evening went to notify some of the Council
of Fifty to meet next Sunday morning.

11 January 1846, Sunday
Council of 50, p. 273

Sunday January 11, 1846 … A.M. in the Temple with the Council of
Fifty, arranging to make an early start West

18 January 1846, Sunday
Council of 50, p. 273

Sunday January 18, 1846. In the Temple with the Council of Fifty and
also Captains of Companies.

23 January 1846, Friday
Nauvoo 4

Friday 23rd … At 1 went to a council in the Temple with the Twelve,
Bishops &c … Evening with Whitney dividing goods purchased by Snow.
R. Miller reports that Strang is making heavy breaches in the church,
and drawing many after him. In one place 30 families have left the
church and gone with him. It is also rumored that many of the saints
here are full of Strangism and talking had in his favor. Among the
rest are John Gaylord and Wm. A. Sangor who are openly advocating his
rights to the presidency. I read a copy of a letter perporting [sic]
to be wrote by Prest. Joseph Smith on the 18th June 1844 in which he
appoints Strang as his successor. The letter is a base forgery and is
well calculated to deceive the simple minded and unfaithful.

It is also rumored that many are dissatisfied because the Twelve &
some others are going West without taking the whole Church. This is a
matter of impossibility and the saints have no cause for complaint.
Amongst the rest are many of the Temple hands who are complaining
much. The arrangements are made by which the whole church can go
comfortably, but it is necessary that some men should go beforehand to
prepare a place for the rest and the Twelve & some others have to go
to save their lives for their are plans laid for their destruction. My
sister in law Lydia is in the way of apostacy. She went to Burlington
last year but previous to her going she agreed to be sealed to me for
time and eternity. She refused to be sealed to Joseph. While at
Burlington she wrote pledging herself to her contract. When she came
home she faultered [sic] and went out to fathers where she got
entangled with my brother James and has resolved to marry him. She has
lost her faith in the Church as is on the road to ruin, but so
determined that no argument is of any use. The family feel sorry but
cannot change her feelings. Her mother frets much about it.

26 January 1846, Monday
Nauvoo 4
Monday 26th… at I went to the Temple with Ruth, Margaret and
Diantha. We waited till about 8 o clock before we could be waited on.-
We then dressed and went into room No 1 and were sealed to each other
on the alter by Prest. B. Young. Afterwards in No 2 We received our
anointing by H.C. Kimball and a number of others. And afterwards Heber
blessed us. I then took Ruth and Diantha home but Margaret tarried
till morning.

27 January 1846, Tuesday
Nauvoo 4

Tuesday 27th. … Evening with D.

28 January 1846, Wednesday
Nauvoo 4

Wednesday 28. … Evening at home.

8 February 1846, Sunday
Pioneer Journal, p. 2

Sunday, February 8, 1846. At the office all day packing public goods,
evening at Farr’s writing out a letter of instruction to trustees.

9 February 1846, Monday
Pioneer Journal, p. 2

Monday, 9th. At the office packing. At 3:30 the temple was seen on
fire. Women carrying water.

10 February 1846, Tuesday
Pioneer Journal, p. 2

Tuesday, 10th. At the temple packing,

11 February 1846, Wednesday
Pioneer Journal, p. 2

also Wednesday 11th.

12 February 1846, Thurdsay
Pioneer Journal, p. 2

Thursday, 12th. At home preparing to move.

13 February 1846, Friday
Pioneer Journal, p. 2

Friday, 13th. Sent four loads of goods over the river. Loading and
packing.
14 February 1846, Saturday
Pioneer Journal, p. 2

Saturday, 14th. Packing and seeking letters

15 February 1846, Sunday
Pioneer Journal, p. 2

Sunday, 15th. Riding around to get teams and things together. Sent two
teams over the river.

16 February 1846, Monday
Pioneer Journal, p. 2

Monday, 16th. Still loading teams,

17 February 1846, Tuesday
Pioneer Journal, p. 2

also Tuesday 17th.

18 February 1846, Wednesday
Pioneer Journal, p. 2

Got about ready to go over the river. Evening President Brigham Young,
Heber C. Kimball, J. M. Grant and some of the pioneers came to hurry
us over. N. K. Whitney also came in. We conversed together some. They
state the brethern have made a perfect waste of food and property in
the camp.

19 February 1846, Thursday
Pioneer Journal, p. 2

This morning the ground is covered with snow. It is so windy they
cannot cross the river. Continued to snow all day. Evening went to
Elder Babbit’s to supper with Elder Kimball. President Young was
there, Backenstos, J. M. Grant and some others.

20 February 1846, Friday
Pioneer Journal, p. 3

The weather is very cold and windy. Impossible to cross the river.
Spent the day running after things to get ready, fixing wagons and
chopping fire wood.

27 February 1846, Friday
Pioneer Journal, p. 3

We have spent the past week waiting for crossing over the river. It
has been hard frost and much snow. This morning I concluded to start
over the river and began early to send my teams. About noon I crossed
with my family and then rested the teams and soon after went on to the
camp where we arrived a little before four o’clock. Bishop Whitney
concluded to stay at the river until morning because some of his teams
could not get over. When we got to the camp we were received with joy
and formed in the company of the band. The weather is still very cold
especially during the night. The distance from Nauvoo to this place is
called seven and a half miles.

_________________________________________________________________

*******

Footnotes

*******

_________________________________________________________________

1 Allen, James B., BYU Studies, Vol. 35, No. 2, 1995, p. 167, in a
review of George D. Smith, An Intimate Chronicle: The Journals of
William Clayton, Salt Lake City: Signature Books, 1995.
_________________________________________________________________

2 The misspelling of “deceive” may be a typographic error in Words
rather than a misspelling in the original.

_________________________________________________________________

3 Manchester Mormons, Note 225 states in part: “The (*) and words
`see over’ were above the lines and refer to the entry for April 6, on
the next page of the diary.”
_________________________________________________________________

4 Written on the side of the page and refers to the entry for April
24, which was written on the other side of the page, following the
entry for May 9th.
_________________________________________________________________

5 Manchester Mormons, p. 212 n. 240, states: “This possibly refers to
a record which Clayton knew was being kept of Joseph Smith’s
activities- -perhaps Joseph’s own history, but no mention is made of a
sermon on this date (which was a Sunday) either in Joseph Smith’s
published history, or in the Times and Seasons.”

Words, p. 93, n. 3 states: “The document `Extracts from William
Clayton’s Private Book,’ undoubtedly was prepared and given this title
by William Clayton. The original is not known to be in existence;
however, L. John Nuttall and Joseph F. Smith made copies of a record
by this title. The Joseph F. Smith copy is the more inclusive of the
two, but neither contains a discourse on baptism for the dead nor one
dated 9 May 1841. On the other hand, both contain the 16 May 1841
discourse Clayton copied into his `Record.’ Thus, the `Record’ may
have been the `Private Book’ from which the `Extracts from William
Clayton’s Private Book’ was prepared. If true, possibly Clayton did
not feel his report of the 9 May 1841 discourse was significant enough
to include in the `Extracts’ document.”
_________________________________________________________________

6 Refers to the entry of 8 August which appears on the other side of
the page in the original journal, following the entry of 17 August.
_________________________________________________________________

7 Doctrine and Covenants, Section 124, verses 28-31, concerning a
baptismal font.
_________________________________________________________________

8 The entry for 11 August 1841 actually follows this entry in the
original.
_________________________________________________________________

9 See entries for 11 and 13 December 1841.
_________________________________________________________________

10 See entry for 29 June 1843.
_________________________________________________________________

11 James B. Allen, “A Letter to England, 1842, William Clayton,”
Brigham Young University Studies, 12 (Autumn 1971), p.120-123. A
letter to William Hardman, Manchester, England, dated March 30, 1842,
and originally published in the Millennial Star on August 1, 1842.

_________________________________________________________________

12 The Papers of Joseph Smith, Volume 2, p. 395 (under this date)
states:

Held a long conversation with Francis Higby [Higbee].

Francis found fault with being exposed. but Joseph told him

he spoke of him in self defence. Francis was or appeared

humble & promised to reform. Heard the Recorder Read in

the Law of the Lord. paid taxes Rode out in the city on business

with Brigham Young. The Recorder being about to start east

on a Journey committed the Law of the Lord to Wm Clayton

to continue this Journal &c in his absence. & the Keys &c to

the president. & Clayton

W. Richards/1[p.126]

Footnote 1. states:

1. Willard Richard’s handwriting ends at this point in the MS. and
William Clayton’s begins.

William Clayton continued to be the scribe for the Law of the Lord,
(except for a few occasions where two other unknown scribes made some
entries,) until December 20, 1842, at which point the journal ends.
_________________________________________________________________

13 It is not clear whether this information appears in Clayton’s
diary. History of the Church, V:52 states:
Saturday, 2.–Rode out in the city with my clerk, Mr. Clayton, to
look at some lots; afterwards rode to Hezekiah Peck’s accompanied by
Emma and others.
_________________________________________________________________

14 See note 4 above. History of the Church, V:58 states;
Saturday, 9.–I rode on the prairie with Brothers Clayton and
Gheen to look at some land. Dined on my farm; hoed potatoes, &c., and
in the afternoon returned to the city and transacted a variety of
business. …
_________________________________________________________________

15 “The Book of the Law of the Lord.” The Personal Writings of
Joseph Smith, p. 691, n. 1 (under date) states: “Ms. In the
handwriting of William Clayton, `The Book of the Law of the Lord,’ pp.
135, 164-65, 179-81, LDS Church Archives. Published in Smith, History
of the Church 5:106-109, 124-128.”
_________________________________________________________________

16 This entry from the History of the Church has been included because
it was written by William Clayton, but in the “Law of the Lord.” See
entry for Sept. 12, 1842 below.
_________________________________________________________________

17 Note the difference in wording between the Temple History, i.e.
“revelations to be transcribed” and the other sources, i.e.
“revelations to write.” Allen cites as sources Manchester Mormons p.
214 [should have been page 218], and Journal History, 23 October 1842.
No mention is made by Allen of the variation in the Temple History.
_________________________________________________________________

18 Why Clayton used this date in the Affidavit is not clear. According
to the History of the Church 5:168, on 7 October 1842 Joseph left
Nauvoo to go into hiding at Father James Taylor’s.
_________________________________________________________________

19 The Law of the Lord is scheduled to be included in The Papers of
Joseph Smith, by Dean Jesse.
_________________________________________________________________

20 To put a temporary floor in the temple.
_________________________________________________________________

21 Allen 2, p. 144, n. 5 mistakenly cites the date as November 28,
1841 instead of 1842.
_________________________________________________________________

22 For a discussion of the confusion in dating this event, see Allen
2, p.133-34.
_________________________________________________________________

23 Compare the entry for 11 August 1843.
_________________________________________________________________

24 Nauvoo 1 states 84 while Words states 85.
_________________________________________________________________

25 Note that the other accounts do not include the words “of
Spirit.”
_________________________________________________________________

26 Note that in the two Allen references, the word “to” does not
appear before the word “tarry.” Compare Doctrine and Covenants
130:23.
_________________________________________________________________

27 This entry in Nauvoo 1 is dated 7 April 1843. Words, p. 276, n. 26
states: “While this entry from the diary of William Clayton is dated
7 April 1843, the Prophet did not speak on the book of Revelation
until 8 April 1843.”
_________________________________________________________________

28 This line may not, in fact, be crossed out in the original. See BYU
Studies, Vol. 21, No. 4, Fall 1981, p. 531.
_________________________________________________________________

29 “spiritualized” in BYU Studies, Vol. 21, No. 4, Fall 1981, p.
531.
_________________________________________________________________

30 Notice the difference in “carefully” and “cheerfully” in the
two Allen versions.
_________________________________________________________________

31 Joseph F. Smith, “Blood Atonement and the Origin of Plural
Marriage; A Discussion,” Deseret News Press, Salt Lake City, Utah,
n.d., (1972 reprint, p. 55).
_________________________________________________________________

32 The “(me)” may have been inserted by either Ehat or Allen. It does
not appear in the History of Church, 5:391, where the entire entry
seems to be referring to Clayton:

Before retiring, I gave Brother and Sister Johnson some instructions
on the priesthood; and putting my hand on the knee of William Clayton,
I said:
Remarks of the Prophet at Ramus-Lives that are Hid with God in Christ
-Importance of the Eternity of the Marriage Covenant.

Your life is hid with Christ in God, and so are many others. Nothing
but the unpardonable sin can prevent you from inheriting eternal life
for you are sealed by the power of the Priesthood unto eternal life,
having taken the step necessary for that purpose.

Except a man and his wife enter into an everlasting covenant and be
married for eternity, while in this probation, by the power and
authority of the Holy Priesthood, they will cease to increase when
they die; that is, they will not have any children after the
ressurection. But those who are married by the power and authority of
the priesthood in this life, and continue without committing the sin
against the Holy Ghost, will continue to increase and have children in
the celestial glory. The unpardonable sin is to shed innocent blood,
or be accessory thereto. All other sins will be visited with judgment
in the flesh, and the spirit being delivered to the buffetings of
Satan until the day of the Lord Jesus.

The way I know in whom to confide-God tells me in whom I may place
confidence.

In the celestial glory there are three heavens or degrees; and in
order to obtain the highest, a man must enter into this order of the
priesthood, [meaning the new and everlasting covenant of marriage;]
and if he does not, he cannot obtain it. He may enter into the other,
but that is the end of his kingdom; he cannot have an increase.”*

*The last paragraph is found in the Doctrine and Covenants, section
131:1-4.

I have a marginal note in my HC that states: see Historical Record, p.
222.
_________________________________________________________________

33 Allen’s Note 27 on p. 108 states;
There is an interesting difference in the sources as to the reason
Joseph gave for not preaching. In his official history Joseph says, “I
kept myself quiet all day, telling my friends that if I started for
home I might be kidnapped into Missouri, and thought it best to tarry
at Inlet and see the result.” Clayton reports, however, that Joseph
thought it best not to be seen but to put out the idea that he had
received a message from Springfield and had important business to
attend to there.
[Allen incorrectly references Clayton’s journal as 11 June instead of
21 June].
_________________________________________________________________

34 Brigham Young University Studies, Vol. 35, No. 2. Book review of An
Intimate Chronicle: The Journals of William Clayton., by James B.
Allen.
_________________________________________________________________

35 For a related entry, see 8 June 1843.
_________________________________________________________________

36 See entry for 7 April 1843.
_________________________________________________________________

37 As quoted in Robert Bruce Flanders, Naovoo: Kingdom on the
Mississippi, Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1965, p. 124.
_________________________________________________________________

38 Date determined from History of the Church, Vol. 5, p. 143.
_________________________________________________________________

39 See Clayton’s reflections on 1 January 1845 for further information
about this date.
_________________________________________________________________

40 A note in the typescript of Nauvoo 2 states: /These are short
entries and may have been written a day or two later. Hence the error
on the date of Hyrum’s talk which he recorded./
_________________________________________________________________

41 A note in the typescript of Nauvoo 2 states: “Allen says the date
is 27 April 1844 not 18 April though his text shows the date as
“mid-April” ‘
_________________________________________________________________

42 Allen mistakenly cited the date as 7 April 1844 in footnote 69,
page 150.
_________________________________________________________________

43 There are two versions for this date in the typescript of Nauvoo 3.
The version which was printed in Words does not contain the phrase “&
provisions to defend us from the mob”.
_________________________________________________________________

44 Derived from a compiler’s note found after the entry for 3 July
1844.
_________________________________________________________________

45 Allen 2, footnote 73 on page 150.
_________________________________________________________________

46 Comment appears in the typescript; probably written by Andrew Ehat,
or possibly James Allen.
_________________________________________________________________

47 The information between the / / is apparently a note inserted by
Andrew Ehat or James B. Allen in the typescript of Nauvoo 2.
_________________________________________________________________

48 The bulk of the material in Allen 2, p. 162 for this date is simply
Allen’s restatement of the entry in his own words. However, he does
qoute this passage as “became warm.” The only other direct quote in
Allen is listed.
_________________________________________________________________

49 This editorial comment was made by the transcriber. It fails to
make sense in light of the entry for 19 August 1844.
_________________________________________________________________

50 The comments between the slashes / … / are found in the
typescript.
_________________________________________________________________

51 The typescript of Nauvoo 1 states “heavens.”
_________________________________________________________________

52 A marginal note in the original, apparently in the handwriting of
Clayton, inserts the following at this point: “She was born in the
town of Charleston Orleans County, State of Vermont on the twelvth of
October 1828 making her 16 years old last October.”
_________________________________________________________________

53 The remainder of this sentence was not quoted in Allen.
_________________________________________________________________

54 Dean C. Jesse, “The John Taylor Nauvoo Journal, January
1845-September 1845, Brigham Young University Studies, Summer 1983,
Vol. 23, No. 3, p. 35, n. 134.
_________________________________________________________________

55 The Allen version has “the” instead of “this.’
_________________________________________________________________

56 The Mormon Hierarchy: Origins of Power, by D. Michael Quinn,
Signature Books, Salt Lake City, Utah 1994.
[Click here to go back] The footnote 182 to this entry, found on p.320
states: “William Clayton 1839-45 journal, 6 Apr 1845, LDS archives.
This is different from Clayton’s daily diary. This portion does not
appear in the version of the 1839-1845 journal published in Smith, An
Intimate Chronicle.”

I am not certain of the document to which Quinn refers. It may be the
same as the Nauvoo Temple History. If so, there may be entries in the
original manuscript that are not included in the published versions. I
have a typescript of the original which is supposed to be complete,
and it does not contain this entry. Quinn equates the source he calls
” Clayton’s 1839-45 Journal ” with “An Interesting Journal” in the
last paragraph on p. 375 and in Note 232 on p. 435.

[As a sidelight, for those trying to follow the footnotes in Quinn’s
book, the following may be of interest. Note 198 on p. 374 does not
have a corresponding entry in the body of the text on p. 141. That is
because footnote number 110 was skipped on p. 125. From that point to
p. 141, all of the reference numbers in the body of the text are ahead
by one number, i.e., if the text refers to footnote 111, you have to
look at footnote 110, and so forth. Consequently, the reference to
footnote 198 on p. 141 actually refers to footnote 197. As a result,
footnote 198 on p. 375 has no text to which it is a note. The
footnotes resume correct numbering with the next chapter.]

_________________________________________________________________

57 Dallin H. Oaks and Marvin S. Hill, Carthage Conspiracy, The Trial
of the Accused Assasins of Joseph Smith, University of Illinois
Press, Urbana, 1975.
_________________________________________________________________

58 Allen incorrectly lists the date in his footnotes as May 22, 1845.
_________________________________________________________________

59 Allen 2, p. 156, enlarges the quote from the Temple History to
state: “… to God and his saints to take …”
_________________________________________________________________

60 It is possible that Allen misdated this quote. Compare the entry
from the Temple History. It is also possible that when Clayton wrote
in his journal on May 31, he did not yet know that there had been an
acquittal, but later included that fact in the Temple History.
_________________________________________________________________

61 Allen’s spelling is “hotest.”
_________________________________________________________________

62 Allen’s spelling is “dillegent.”